Separation-Then Perfection

THIS MESSAGE MAY NOT SEEN VERY IMPORTANT TO A LOT OF PEOPLE TODAY, BUT TO ME IT IS IMPORTANT, FOR EVERY TRUE CHILD OF GOD KNOWS THAT WE ARE WHAT WE ARE, ONLY BY THE GRACE AND MERCY OF OUR WONDERFUL HEAVENLY FATHER. WE ARE NOT CHILDREN OF GOD JUST BECAUSE WE ONE DAY, DECIDED TO BECOME CHRISTIANS. WE HAVE BEEN TAUGHT LIKE THAT IN OUR DENOMINATIONAL PAST, BUT THAT IS A FAR CRY FROM THE REALITY OF A TRUE EXPERIENCE OF HOLY GHOST CONVICTION AND SALVATION. GOD, BY HIS SPIRIT, FIRST HAD TO CONVICT US, AND DRAW US TO HIMSELF, SO WE ARE NOT WHAT WE ARE BY OUR OWN EFFORTS ALONE. ONE THING WE SHOULD NOT DO THOUGH, IS BLAME GOD WHEN WE ALLOW OURSELVES TO BECOME CONTENTED WITH THE COMPROMISING SPIRIT AROUND US, AND WE CEASE TO GROW SPIRITUALLY. HE IS NOT THE AUTHOR OF PERVERSION, CONFUSION, AND CARNAL COMPROMISE, BUT WE WILL ALL HAVE TO ADMIT THAT WE ARE SURROUNDED BY THAT SORT OF ATMOSPHERE ALMOST EVERYWHERE WE GO TODAY. THAT IS WHY WE CANNOT MEASURE OUR OWN SPIRITUAL STATURE BY WHAT WE SEE OTHER PROFESSING CHRISTIANS DOING, OR HEAR THEM SAYING.

 

IT IS NOT MY PURPOSE TO UNCHRISTIANIZE ANYONE, NOR TAKE AWAY FROM ANYONE, ANYTHING THAT THEY HAVE RECEIVED FROM THE LORD, BUT TO HELP EVERY TRUE CHILD OF GOD GET A VISION OF GOD’S FINISHED PRODUCT, STRICTLY FROM A BIBLE STANDPOINT. THEREFORE I EXPECT MANY OF MY STATEMENTS TO BE MISUNDERSTOOD BY THOSE WHO ARE NOT ALLOWING THE HOLY GHOST TO HELP THEM LISTEN. I KNOW WHAT I AM TALKING ABOUT: I CAN LOOK BACK AT MY OWN PAST LIFE AND SEE HOW I SAT WITH CERTAIN PREFIXED IDEAS, LISTENING TO WHAT WAS BEING SAID, BUT NOT REALLY HEARING AFTER ALL. THAT IS WHY CERTAIN THINGS WERE HARD FOR ME TO ACCEPT. I JUST THOUGHT, GOD HAS SAVED ME FROM MY SINS, AND I AM ON MY WAY TO HEAVEN, SO WHAT ELSE IS THERE FOR ME TO KNOW, OR DO? WHAT COULD MAKE THAT ANY BETTER? THANK GOD, I KNOW BETTER TODAY, AND THAT IS WHY I BELIEVE I CAN PRESENT SOMETHING FROM THE WORD OF GOD, THAT CAN HELP MANY OF YOU, IF YOU WILL JUST ALLOW THE HOLY GHOST TO HELP YOU HEAR IT. YOU DO NOT HAVE TO FOLLOW THE SAME PATTERN OTHERS HAVE FOLLOWED BEFORE THEY FINALLY REACHED A PLATEAU OF REVELATION TRUTH. YOU CAN AVOID MANY OF SATAN’S HINDRANCES, AND WALK RIGHT ON IN GOD’S WONDERFUL LIGHT, IF YOU KNOW WHAT THOSE HINDRANCES ARE, AHEAD OF TIME.

 

THE HOUSE OF GOD

 

One thing you need to be conscious of, is that the Church is not some natural building of wood, steel, brick, nor stone: it is born again souls from every nation under heaven. But not everyone who claims to be born again, really is, for Satan has sown his tares among the good seed, and we do not know which one’s are which. Nevertheless it has become common practice for people to refer to the church house as “The Church,” and millions are spent building these beautiful edifices, and they are looked upon as holy, but the truth is, He who is holy never has any part in what goes on in most of them. Jesus did not die on the cross to cause these huge, beautiful buildings to be erected, for He looked at one that had been built already, and said, Tear it down, and I will raise it up again in three days. That building was called, “The Temple of God,” but the temple that God dwells in today is individuals that have been redeemed from sin and degradation, and allowed him to move into the temple of their own bodies. That is what the apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthian church, (1st Cor. 6:19) “What? Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?” Therefore what was raised up in three days, was the body of Jesus the Christ, the only kind of temple that God has dwelt in for almost two thousand years now. So God’s building is made up of individual people which the apostle Peter referred to as lively stones. (1st Peter 2:5) “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.” We find various terminologies used in the New Testament to express this relationship between God and His redeemed children, and every one of them point to the fact that the house of God is His family, not some building built for the purpose of shelter from the elements when we meet for worship. Ephesians 2:19-22 says, “Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, (That is what Gentiles were before they received the gospel.) But fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; (Notice now.) And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” Scriptures like that, let us know where God really dwells, so we should be thankful just to have a comfortable place to meet, and not be concerned about trying to build a church house larger than someone else has, with a taller steeple, stained glass windows, and all those things that the natural mind takes pride in. After all, What is Jesus Christ coming back for? Is He coming for these beautiful man made buildings? No, He is coming for all those human buildings that the Spirit of God has been allowed to dwell in. No, He will not take everyone who claims to be filled with the Holy Ghost, He will only take the one’s that really are, and believe me, He knows who they are. God Himself is the author of this great separation that is taking place today, so do not blame the devil. The devil is busy getting religious bodies bonded together, and God is busy separating much of what the devil would like to have all going to same way.

 

WHAT SEVEN CERTAIN PARABLES POINT TO

 

Let us open our Bibles to the 13th chapter of Matthew, where we will examine a parable spoken by Jesus almost two thousand years ago. A lot of church people have the idea that these parables do not mean a thing to the church, because they seem so insignificant. But let me remind you that these parables conceal the simplicity of God from the wise, educated, Doctors of Divinity, and by His very own Spirit, God reveals that hidden truth to those that hunger and thirst after righteousness. These theologians teach the scriptures mostly from the standpoint of God saving lost souls, and certainly we realize that without the saving of lost souls, what God is doing could not be called redemption, but we also need to realize that the gospel was never meant to be presented to mankind as a fire insurance policy only. That is only the beginning of what God is doing among His predestinated children in this old world. Not only is He saving them from destruction; He is also separating them from everything that would prevent them from being perfected. When we truly understand what God is doing through His great plan of redemption, we know that the day will come when no more souls will be saved. Yet the world will still be filled with multitudes of ungodly men and women, so what is the answer? This second parable of Matthew 13 tells us who those multitudes are, and allows us to see why they will not be saved, no matter how many times they may hear the gospel preached, so let us read verses 24 & 25, to get the setting. “Another parable put He (Jesus) forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field: but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way.” Jesus used natural conditions to portray spiritual realities in His parables, and denominational people read them, but they never get a true revelation of what they contain. They only have theories and suppositions. If they really had a revelation, they would not be where they are. There are seven parables in this 13th chapter of Matthew, and each one of them point to a spiritual condition the church will pass through in this dispensation of grace. Not seven ways to save sinners, but seven definite divisions in this period of time referred to as the kingdom of heaven. Now the kingdom of heaven is not the same thing as the kingdom of God. The kingdom of heaven is the period of time in which the kingdom of God is being established in the hearts of his redeemed children. When we go into the book of Revelation, in chapter 2 & 3, we find seven outstanding churches mentioned, that were established during the early years of Christianity, in Asia Minor, that in 96 A.D. had spiritual conditions in them, that typed these same conditions the parables of Matthew 13 pointed to. You can take those seven parables, and lay them alongside the seven churches of Asia Minor, and each one, according to their numerical listing in the Bible, will identify with a certain period of time the church of the living God has passed through since the day of Pentecost when the Holy Ghost was given to those first believers. We are now living in the seventh age, or division. The one that has conditions that identify with the conditions pointed out in the letter to the church of Laodicea. That is why this is called the Laodicean church age. This is the age that parable number seven of Matthew 13:47 points to, for in this age, a large gospel net has been cast out into the sea of people, and gathered of every kind, and now the great separation is taking place, described in verse 48, where the good are gathered into vessels, and the bad cast away. Therefore just as the kingdom of heaven had a beginning, it will also have an end. Grace for Gentiles is coming to an end, and there is not one thing that any of us can do to slow it down, nor speed it up. It all has to coincide with God’s foreordained plan for the ages. Therefore just as certain people knew when the grace age started, so will certain ones know when it is coming to an end. The apostle Paul wrote to the church at Thessalonica, telling them what would take place prior to our gathering together unto the Lord in the rapture. First there would be a falling away, and then that man of sin would be revealed, that son of perdition which will be the literal Antichrist. Now let me ask you, What do you think falling away, means? Paul was not talking about drunks, prostitutes, gamblers, perverts, and all that worldly crowd falling away from anything. He was talking about something that had already been established, reaching an hour of apostasy as time for Gentiles draws to a close. All these things were written for our learning and admonition, in order that we might recognize the hour we are living in. We have seen prophecies fulfilled, that had to be fulfilled before we could look for these other signs. Everything has to be kept in its proper order according to all that is written in the scriptures, but it is obvious that the restraining hand of the Spirit of God is being lifted in order to allow Satan to do what he is destined to do to set the stage for the Lord’s return. In the 17th chapter of Luke, Jesus said conditions on earth would be as they were in the days of Noah when every imagination of man’s heart was only evil continually, and as it was in the days of Lot, when God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah because of perversion and evil, when He returns again. You do not get all of that from one scripture, but if you want to read Matthew 24, Luke 17, Genesis 6, and Genesis 19, you can get the picture together. But what I want you to see, is that we have those conditions all around us. God is just waiting for all of it to reach a certain point, and for the last predestined soul to heed the gospel call. We do not know the day nor the hour, but we do know that it is getting close. In 2nd Thessalonians 2:7, Paul wrote, that the mystery of iniquity (the spirit of Antichrist) was already at work, but the Holy Ghost has been restraining it for 1900 years, only allowing it to go so far, but as He draws back His restraining power that has kept certain convictions of decency and morality even upon sinners, the world is fast losing those convictions, and ungodliness is the order of the day. Murder and perversion is in the news every day, and there is nothing that mankind will not stoop to in this hour. Perversion, crime, and violence did not just suddenly break out; it has gradually built up to where it is today.

 

DEMONIC INVASIONS OF THE CHURCHES

 

I remember years ago when rock and roll music was introduced. It did not start out in the churches, but it was not too long until it was knocking on the church house doors, and an awful lot of church leaders let it walk right in. There was a picture in the newspaper back then, of a famous rock and roll singer dancing right in the aisle of the church with the pastor. He was dressed like a priest; and she was wearing shorts, and I suppose what they did was sanctioned by the congregation, (I do not know about that) but I will tell you this much for sure, God did not sanction it. They may call that Christianity, but my Bible lets me know that it is not. It is a Satanic invasion of what has been looked upon as a church of the Christian faith. But my main purpose in bringing this up is to warn some of you that these abominable invasions can take place anywhere. Just sitting in a secluded place of worship, does not give anyone immunity from the workings of those powers of darkness. The only thing that will give you immunity, is to be filled with the Holy Ghost, and allow that Spirit to lead you into all the light of God’s word. There is absolutely no religious band wagon that you can climb aboard, and sit there dangling your feet, and sing your way to glory. I have heard people testify, I am saved, sanctified, satisfied, and on my way to heaven, but I am here to tell you, there is a lot more to it than that; there is a life to be lived in the meantime. My Bible tells me, that judgment must first begin at the house of God, and Peter was not talking about some church building someplace when he said that. Let me read it. (1st Peter 4:17-18) “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall be the end of them that obey not the gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?” Peter, Paul, James and John, did not preach the gospel just for the purpose of keeping souls out of hell; they knew God’s plan of redemption was to restore mankind back to the place Adam forfeited, and they also knew that only those that were foreknown of God from before the foundation of the world would accept the gospel and allow the Holy Ghost to lead them all the way. They did not have tares in their assemblies then, but they knew Jesus did not speak that parable in vain, so they were bound to come later, and they wrote concerning them. In his second epistle, Peter is making the point that no prophecy of the scriptures is of any private interpretation, and he spoke of how every true prophecy was spoken by holy men of old as they were moved by the Spirit of God to do so. Then, coming into chapter 2, he says, “but there were false prophets also among the people, EVEN AS THERE SHALL BE FALSE TEACHERS AMONG YOU, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways: by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of.” He goes on to tell how they will use words of deception, to make merchandise of the true saints, and all such like, and certainly we would have to confess that this has happened just like he said, so let us read another parable from Matthew 13, that pointed to it.

 

TWO PARABLES EXPLAINED

 

Jesus spoke four parables, and then he sent the multitude away, and went into the house, and His disciples came to Him there, and said, “Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field.” We will read that in a little while, but first, let us read the fourth parable. Verse 33, “Another parable spake He unto them; The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid three measures of mean, till the whole was leavened.” The fulfillment of this fourth parable is what took the church into the Dark Ages. The woman was the Catholic Church, and the leaven was her false doctrines. Meal is what you make bread out of, and bread, in the scriptures, speaks of the true revealed word of God. Therefore leaven here, speaks of her creeds and dogmas, and tradition, that this woman has mixed into the word of God. She took the whole word of God, split it up, and made God a trinity. She took the three workings of grace, justification, sanctification, and baptism of the Holy Ghost, and turned them into moneymaking rituals that her priests administer, and the Holy Ghost has no part in them. Naturally our younger generation cannot know what went on unless we teach them, for there has been an effort made, to replace all the old history books that really presented the Catholic Church for what she is, in the fact that they gave details of what really took place during those Dark Age years. It is no wonder the word of God calls her the great whore, and the mother of harlots. What better words could be used to identify her. Spiritually, she is a whore, and the Bible condemns her to die, and furthermore she has produced some daughters that the Bible calls harlots, and they are going to have to face the judgment of God, just like their old mother. It is easy to see why Communism is making so many inroads in various parts of the world today, for according to Revelation 17, God is going to use Communism to judge Catholicism. Catholicism has always been a breeding ground for extreme political factions with fanatical ideas. Whenever you see Communism rising on the scene some place, just take note of the religious influence and dominion the people have been subjected to before that. You will certainly not find it to have been Protestant. In many nations of the world, Catholicism has held its subjects captive in a more ruthless way than Communism ever dreamed of, and I am not talking about just in the Dark Ages either. Now some may ask, How did Catholicism ever get started in the first place? Well, it did not happen suddenly. Catholicism is Antichrist, and its agents are tares, so we will look at the parable Jesus spoke about them, at this time. You will notice in the parable, that when the tares were discovered, the servants asked, Shall we go and gather them up? But the master replied, “Nay, let while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.” When we read the interpretation of this parable, you will be able to make an application of it, but without that interpretation, minds run wild. That is why the disciples of Jesus came to Him, and said, “Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field.” I hope you will pay attention to this, for these tares are not to be thought of, just as insignificant individuals floating around out here in the world. Tares have had a profound influence and affect on Christianity. No, they are not something you look for, out in the beer joints and pool halls. They sit right in the church house alongside the true children of God, and many of them build some of the most elaborate buildings to meet in, that the world has ever seen, and they are called Protestants, so they are not all in the Catholic Church system. The point is, They are identified with religion, regardless of how Antichrist they may actually be. Notice now, beginning in verse 37. “He (Jesus) answered them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man; The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the CHILDREN of the wicked one: (the devil) The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man (Jesus) shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.” I hope you can see by now, that tares are not people of the world who spend their time drinking, gambling, and just playing around. Before the grace of God got hold of your life, that is where you were. You may have been raised up under a Christian influence, but until you actually surrendered your life to Jesus, you were just as bad, and as much a sinner as any of them. It is not how big your sins are, that makes you a sinner for we were all sinners until we were born again by the Spirit of God. Naturally some had higher moral standards than others, but the new birth is the only thing that can put you into the family of God. So do not think a tare is some drunk, sitting somewhere, talking out of turn. You can pick up a character like that, and throw him out, if you need to, but a tare will sit right there, and feed off of the same thing the children of God do, just like those plants out in the field feed off of the same water and nutrients from the soil that the good wheat feeds from. That is what the parable says, if you will read it for what Jesus meant it for. When the church passed from the first century into the second, Satan was allowed to sow his children among the true saints, and they have been there ever since. Speaking spiritually, they are not in the church, for the church is God’s true children, but they sit among the church in the church house, and there came the time when their number and influence outranked that of the true saints, so they laid out the course for the church to follow. People would like to think that the church is all this great conglomeration of professing people that to go a meeting place regularly, regardless of the fact that they wear many different robes, and teach many different things. Oh, we may not believe exactly alike, but we are all going to heaven, so we need to get together and love each other without fussing over doctrines. Brothers and Sisters: There is no such picture in the Bible. That is a tare talking, and they are not on their way to heaven. God has never saved a tare yet, and furthermore He is not going to; they are on their way to the lake of fire, and they will try to drag a true child of God along with them, but God will only let a thing like that go so far, for He will never lose one of His foreknown children. Now, Bro. Jackson: That is strong language, and it is hard for me to accept. It may be hard to accept, but it is true, so I will say it again, God has never saved a tare, and He never will. No child of the devil will ever experience the new birth that seals the children of God in that great family. What some of you may have thought was children of the devil before they were born of the Spirit of God, because of the way they lived, was in reality, only servants of the devil. Many times, God’s foreknown children are faithful servants of the devil for years, before they hear the gospel of their inheritance, but they were not Satan’s children. That is why it is called redemption, simply because God’s foreknown children were sold into bondage to the devil, and a redemption price had to be paid, but Praise God, it was paid at Calvary, one price for all.

 

TARES SEEM AS GENUINE AS THE TRUE CHILDREN

 

Yes we have had to sit in fellowship with tares, singing, shouting, dancing, and praying together, with only God Himself knowing for sure which one’s were tares. But the time is coming, that God is going to take off their disguise, and separate them from His true children, that their perfection may be completed. Through the ages, tares have read the same scriptures we have, and their testimonies of the grace and mercy of God have sounded just as sincere and genuine as anyone else. But when it come down to final preparations for the marriage supper, they will no longer be able to fake it. That will tell the story. They will be unable to submit to the full leading of the Holy Spirit. They enjoy reading John 3:16, and all those pet verses used by those that just major on getting souls saved, but they reject anything that goes beyond their traditional teachings, anything that requires total dedication of body, soul, mind and spirit to a life of true holiness. One thing we need to remember though, Not one verse of scripture in the whole New Testament was ever written to a tare. Every epistle was addressed to the saints at Ephesus, Philippi, Colossi, and so forth, or to certain individuals which were brethren in the faith. But as I have stated many times before: there were no pretenders in those early assemblies. No Judiastic Jew nor pagan Gentile would have dared to be identified with the Christians unless they had received a true experience of God’s grace first. Furthermore there was no doctrinal divisions among them. There was never any reason for any of them to stand around arguing points of belief, for they all believed the same thing. Why? Because Satan had not at that time been allowed to pervert the gospel. It was preached pure and undefiled. That is why there were no trinity baptisms in the book of Acts; Satan had not been allowed to chop God up into three persons. They all preached one God manifested in the person of His only begotten Son, and no one even thought that the Holy Ghost was another person of the Godhead. They all knew the Holy Ghost was that same sovereign Spirit that counseled with Himself, and then created all things by His very own word. It is just that He is exercising Himself in a different office work now; redemption rather than creation. Do you think you can go into a trinity church and teach one God though? Forget it. You may as well try to put a lettuce bed on the moon. They will throw you out on your ear, and call you a heretic. The trinity is sacred to them. They will tell you, Why, the whole world believes in the holy trinity, and you have the nerve to stand up and tell us that there is no such thing as a trinity. They think the great masses are the determining factor, but with God, that has never been true. Jesus did not have very many following Him, along toward the end. He had preached to multitudes, fed a great multitude with a very small lunch, and also healed multitudes of sick and diseased folks, but when it came down to following Him for the truth’s sake, only one hundred and twenty souls actually did what He told them to do. Those are the ones that waited in an upper room until they received the promise of the Father, the baptism of the Holy Ghost. They were some of the good seed of that second parable. Then a little later, another three thousand of those good seed were manifested, and a few days later, another five thousand, but there were no tares among them yet. Brother, they could not even tell a lie, and get by with it; the Holy Ghost would instantly take their life from them. I have heard people say, What we need is some Ananias and Sapphira discipline in the church. But I guarantee you, Not many people are desiring that. Some of these great congregations today, would be very small, if the Holy Ghost did within their ranks, what He did to Ananias and Sapphira just because they pretended to give more of their substance than they really did. No one told them that they had to give any certain amount, but when they lied about what they were giving, the Holy Ghost just simply cut them off pure and simple.

HOW SATAN ATTACKS CHRISTIANS

 

Now saints, I do not know what God may do along these lines as time for Gentiles closes out, but I do know that every true child of God is going to have to get their lives in line with the word of God. All traditional beliefs and opinions will have to be discarded. There will be no place in the church of the living God, for man’s creeds, dogmas and bylaws. The only bylaws that will stand the test, are those that are written in the Bible, No man made system will be spared the wrath of God. Before there ever was a manmade church system, the Bible had already condemned them. Bro. Jackson: How do you know that is what it is referring to? Because all other political systems that were in existence when Christianity came, are long gone. Apostate Christendom is the only system of man that has lasted right on through the ages, and it will continue right on through to the end, to ride the beast, and fulfill the scriptures to the coming of the Lord. But now I want to make another point. Knowing that there are children of two families going to the same church assemblies, the good seed, (God’s children) and the tare seed, (Satan’s children) that means this, When you come to church, you either bring one of two spirits with you. You either bring God or the devil; they are both spirits. Now there is no reason to become offended at me for saying that, for I am only telling you what is written right here in the Bible. Even children of God many times are so oppressed by the devil, they cannot seem to grasp truth when they hear it, so their reaction may be just the opposite of what it ought to be. In other words, If the devil cannot keep a person from yielding their heart to God, he will at least try to keep that person from growing in the Lord by constantly bombarding their mind with misleading thoughts, and he will keep it up as long as he can get by with it. That is why some people are always having doubts about their salvation; those oppressing demons are constantly casting accusations at them. Of course some folks will always jump up and say, Bless God, I believe when we are saved we know we are saved. Technically you are right, but please do not try to tell me that the Holy Ghost gives you immunity from a Satanic attack. Growth in the stature of the Lord is what brings that concrete assurance concerning our salvation. Even Jesus Christ who received the Spirit without measure was attacked by Satan when He went into the wilderness to fast and pray. Therefore if the devil was allowed to cast all those questions at Him, what makes anyone think he would not be allowed to throw rocks in our pathway also? The beautiful thing about it, is that Jesus showed us how to overcome him with the very word of God. But on the other hand, We have to realize that not every new Christian can be expected to handle the word of God so effectively. The devil makes it his business to keep you from growing in the Lord. Not just individuals, but whole congregations as well. There is no time limit on spiritual growth. Some grow rapidly, while others hardly grow at all. It depends mostly on what you are taught, and how much you yield to the Holy Ghost to open your understanding. Jesus said, in John 16:13, that when the Spirit of truth (the Holy Ghost) comes, He will guide you into all truth, and that is exactly what He will do for every true child of God, but a guide does not force you to follow. He will lead the way, but if you do not follow your guide, you will usually take the wrong turn somewhere along the way. That is exactly how it is in our spiritual journey; if we do not follow our guide, we wind up in trouble. Brothers and Sisters: If what I am saying disturbs you, don’t get scared. As I said, I am not trying to unchristianize you, but help you. The sad truth is, too many people want to get to a place where they can just sit down, rock along, take it easy, and feel secure. But unless you have a well rounded understanding of the word of God, your boat is going to get overturned from time to time. On the other hand, If you do, you do not have to get all excited, and scared half to death, and feel like the devil is after you, when you hear something a little different. I have always said, Just put it back in a filing cabinet somewhere and do not worry about it. If it is of God, and it is to be beneficial to your Christian life, all you need do, is just go on serving the Lord with your whole heart, praying for anything that would be beneficial to your growth in His stature, and the time will come, that He will say, Remember that? Go get it. Oh, I have had to do that ever so many times through the years. Then, it just drops right into your understanding, and you will usually say, Why didn’t I see that before? The Bible tells us to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and there is no other way to do that apart from learning the truth that is concealed in this time tested old book I hold here. (The Bible) We ought to approach this gold claim; always looking for nuggets. There are some large ones, and there are some small ones, but they are every one pure gold. Hallelujah! You can be rich, if you will just let the Holy Ghost lead your life, and guide you into all truth. You will certainly not be read to meet Jesus Christ when He comes for His bride, if you do not. How many of you believe that time is close at hand? By all the natural signs around us, it cannot be too much longer. What does the Bible say He is coming for? (Ephesians 5:27) A church without spot, wrinkle, or blemish. How is she to be prepared and made ready? (Ephesians 5:26) By the washing of the water by the word of God. That does not sound like anything that a denominational organization could turn out. Do you think so? It sounds like something that the Spirit of God has really dealt with, through the pages of the word of God, to me.

 

SOME WAYS TARES ARE BUNDLED

 

When Jesus spoke that parable about the tares being sown, and the disciples asked Him to explain it to them, He made some very specific points, and they are still just as specific today. First we see that the field is the world. That means that there are tares in every area of the world, just like there are children of God throughout the whole world. Second, the good seed are the CHILDREN of the kingdom, (the kingdom of God) and thirdly, the tares are the CHILDREN of the WICKED ONE, (the devil.) That is why I said, No tare will ever be saved, for they are already born of a spirit, but it is that spirit of death. “The enemy that sowed them is the devil; (Jesus said) the harvest is the end of the world; (the end of the age) and the reapers are the angels. (Angels use people) As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” Saints please do not look at that as though all the tares are suddenly going to be snatched up and thrown into a furnace somewhere. The bundling has been going on for a long time now. Every time you see various denominations being drawn together in some great program of unity, you are seeing tares being bundled. Every time someone preaches something that draws people away from the true word of God, you just have to realize that it is all fulfilling prophecies of the scriptures. Angels are ministering spirits that actually carry out the program of God, for we read in Hebrews concerning angels, (1:14) “Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?” But they not only minister to the heirs of salvation as guardian angels, they also oversee the business of separating tares from the true body, and getting them all tied together in some man made program of condemnation. Do not forget the scripture that says, God will send strong delusion upon all them that have no love for the truth, so that they may all be damned because of it. Tares love to be religious, and they are aggressive about it, but they care very little about whether what they teach can be lined up with the scriptures or not. Therefore they will go after anything that sounds good to their carnal way of looking at things, and they think they are really doing God a service when they get involved in all these great programs, but what they are really doing is just allowing themselves to be tied together with others of their kind, and the day of their burning is just as sure as God Himself. But, Bro. Jackson: I have felt the Spirit of God in those meetings where various denominations get together. Sure you have, Jesus said He would send forth His angels to gather them together, and He does not give them a ball bat to beat the people over the head with, He just allows a certain anointing to be present. People who have no love for the truth will follow an anointing every time, “Oh, this has to be God; I feel His Spirit.” Yes, but you are just like old Cain, you are given your chance to do right, and you choose to do wrong, so do not accuse God of being unjust. Jesus never did tell anyone that the Holy Ghost would be sent just so they could feel His Spirit. No, the Holy Ghost was sent to lead all who would follow His leading, into all truth, not many sensations.

 

REACTIONS OF A DENOMINATIONAL SPIRIT

 

Saints in every age have been accepted of God because they walked in whatever little measure of truth they had. But there has never been a time in all the history of Christianity that can compare with the day and hour we are living in. A great light has been shined upon our pathway, and it has been offered to the world at large, but men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. Religion is a popular thing, but true Holy Ghost salvation is in the minority category amidst these great multitudes. Only a small minority are willing to walk with God in truth, regardless of the cost to the flesh. Nevertheless even though we are a minority compared to the whole scope of religion, when you consider that minority element from every nation under heaven, they will also add up to a great multitude, and their only head is Jesus Christ. The earl church did not have organizational headship, and neither will the endtime church. Wait a minute now! Why did certain ones in the Bible go up to Jerusalem for answers? They went to Jerusalem to get clarification on certain revelations taught by the apostles, in order that they might have them confirmed as gospel facts. That is why the early Christians all believed the same things: every effort was made to get the facts straight, and no one took it upon themselves just to preach a personal opinion, and pass it off as the word of God. That has only been done since the gospel was perverted by the tares Satan sowed among the true seed of God. All these many brands of religion today, are a result of the Reformation. True men of God protested that old Catholic dogma because of certain truths that were revealed to them from the word of God, but their descendants, many of whom were without the Spirit of God to lead them into further truth just built them a fence around what they had already, but the moment they did, they shut God out. They drew up their bylaws and articles of faith in an effort to keep heresy out of their midst, but that also shut the door to any further revelation from the Spirit of God, so God just had to bypass them, and move on with someone else. Each move had a little more than the previous one, but none of them would leave the door open to the Spirit of revelation. Even today, there are thousands of people living on this old earth that have been privileged to hear the Laodicean church age messenger take those truths from all these various denominational church systems, and present them to the church of the living God in one package, and many of them right today, will stand up and tell you, This is all there is. There will be no more revelation for the church. Anything God wants the church to know, can be found in the Spoken Word Books. But wait a minute, saints: God is not dead. Do not allow Satan to play with your mind like that. As long as the Church is still here, there will still be fresh meat for her to feed upon from the word of God. Any spirit that tries to close the door on revelation before God gets ready to close it, is that same spirit that is upon denominational religion. In other words, You just try preaching a one God revelation in an Assemblies of God church and see what happens to you. They will probably throw you out on your ear, Get out of here, you devil, we are not going to sit here and listen to you speak against the blessed holy trinity like that. Now I ask you, Is that the Spirit of God in them that reacts like that, or will you admit that they have some other spirit? You will never find the Spirit of God fighting against truth, for He is the Spirit of truth. Now, when you get thrown out of the Assemblies of God church for preaching the oneness of God, just go on over to the United Pentecostal church, and tell them what happened to you when you tried to preach one God over there. Brother they will take you right in, and turn their pulpit over to you. That is exactly what they want to hear. As long as you preach like that, they will shout, speak in tongues, and praise God all over the place. But you dare mention serpent seed, or tell them that speaking in tongues is not the initial evidence of the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and see what happens to you. You will be out of there so fast, you will not know what happened. Those sweet talking saints will turn into vicious enemies, suddenly. Why? Simply because you dared go beyond what their articles of faith allow. Think about it. What is in a person, that will cause them to react so vehemently to something that is the truth? Naturally I am not pointing my finger at every individual soul in those churches, but I am ready to point my finger at the system itself, and say, It is Antichrist. Anything that is anti truth is Antichrist, regardless of how sweet some individuals may seem, when nothing is crossing their path to upset them.

 

YOU MUST LET GOD LEAD YOU

 

Brothers and Sisters: The true church of the living God has never been organized, and it never will be. It is only when tares get into an assembly and outnumber the saints, that things like that happen. If there had never been any tares, there never would have been any denominational churches. There never would have been a Catholic church, and therefore no reason for a Reformation. Of course the word Catholic, is a word that means universal, and it just turned out that the Roman Catholic Church claims to be the church that was started on the day of Pentecost, almost two thousand years ago. But the truth is, their church got its start in the second century, even though it was not called that then. In the letter to the church in Smyrna (Rev. 2:9) it was said, “I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.” When those characters began to join themselves to the assemblies of the true saints, the church was headed for trouble, for they were ambassadors for their father’s kingdom, and they have multiplied more rapidly than the true children of God. That is why there is such a lopsided religious picture in the world today. That is why true saints of God are the minority. That is why truth is so universally unpopular; Satan’s church is the universally accepted Christian church, (so called) and people like us are considered heretics. The way we worship God is abominable to them. We are not dignified enough to be acceptable to God. Denominational people are loosening up a little, for the sake of their ecumenical programs, but it is not for their betterment; they are just being tied up tighter to await their fate at the end of the age. I never will forget something that happened to me, when we first began to slip around outside the Methodist system, to investigate some of what was going on in other churches. We went to the Branham Tabernacle, and oh, I heard some things that were really hard for me to swallow. You have all heard me tell how I sat there listening to Bro. Branham take that Bible and start in Genesis, and run it all the way through to the book of Revelation, and how I said in my heart, That makes more sense than anything I have ever heard. But at the same time, I also heard things that I almost choked to death on, they were so different to what I had been taught all my life. Also, during that time, a certain little Baptist lady that knew of my Methodist background, thought I surely needed some help, so she gave me a little book to read. It was a small book, that told of some things people will do, and how they will act, and such like, when they receive the Holy Ghost. I tell you, I read some paragraphs that really scorched my Methodist pride. I was sitting in my car reading it, so I slammed it down on the dash and said, God deliver me from such nonsense. I sure did not want that kind of religion. That was completely contrary to what I had been taught in the Methodist Church, so I said, I don’t wan to act like that. Brother! Do not ever say, I will never act like that, if you are really sincere with God, for He will probably see to it that you do, just to break down that foolish pride. Six months later, I was wallowing in what I said I would never do, and could not get enough of it. But what made the difference, I was hungry for God. I wanted to receive everything He had for me. I prayed, Lord, let thy word be a lamp to my feet, and a light to my pathway. Naturally some of the things we were taught in a lot of the places we went were not scriptural, but God used all of that to lead us out of that old Methodist system of religion, and on into truth. It was the Holy Ghost that really helped me to know what to retain, and what to discard, of all that we heard back then, for all of those preachers seemed sincere enough. That is why I say, Do not look to me to answer every question of life for you. If you have the Holy Ghost, let him have a chance to lead your life, and answer your questions. I will tell you this much though, God is not going to straighten up this mess of religion in the world today. It is all going to get worse. I used to think, Oh if I could only get Bro. Branham into Rogers Campground Church, (the Methodist Church I went to) he would really get them straightened out, and get them to moving on with God. What a dream! God was not interested in reviving that denominational church. He was interested in getting His true seed out of it. To God, those places are just as abominable as pagan temples were when the gospel first came to the Gentiles. The only difference is, they use the name of Jesus to get their system going; but they sure do not follow what Jesus and His apostles taught. All any of them are, is just another pagan religious temple. They sing about Jesus, but they reject His truth. Children are raised up in those systems, and taught what they believe, and they are expected to follow the footsteps of daddy and mommy, but the Spirit of God many times, has other plans for some, or even all of those children in some homes. If those children were foreknown of God, and their parents were not, then somewhere down the line, those natural family ties will have to be broken up, for when God begins to lead a hungry soul out of those systems, there is usually always family problems to deal with. He will give you just enough to make you hungry for more, but God will never allow you to have very much revelation as long as you are tied to a denominational church system. Oh their leaders think they know a lot, but most of what they have is just theories, and they think we are a bunch of fanatics. More than just a few times, I have heard, You had better stay away from that Branham mess; they are a bunch of fanatics. Well, I always say, If you have to be a fanatic to believe what the apostles of Jesus Christ taught, then be one, and thank God for the privilege of being one of them. If William Branham had never been born, and we had never heard him preach, a lot of us would still be sitting in those old cold denominational churches, dead as doornails. But praise God, he came just in time, “Get out of those systems, and get back to the word of God!” Get the Holy Ghost, and let Him lead you, even if it separates you from every last one of your former friends and relatives. If any of them want to come along, then praise God, but if they will not come, do not allow them to hold you back. Bro. Jackson: That is hard to do, when you love them so much. I know it is, but that sentimentality will never take you to glory. This is an individual walk with God; He has no grandchildren. We just simply cannot hold on to mommy and daddy, and follow God all at the same time, unless you are all following revealed truth.

 

WHAT THE HOLY GHOST IN YOU DOES

 

The first thing the Spirit of God does in an individual life is convict that person of sin. That is how He gets you on His side. Then He begins to convict you of things that are wrong, and things that are right, and lead you into fellowship with Him, where you can literally commune with your heavenly Father. You can talk to Him, and He can talk to you. It would be scripturally impossible for God to perfect anyone that did not have that kind of relationship with Him. That is how he separates you from your traditions, and adds to you those things that give you spiritual stature. You can hear the word of God through various means with your natural ear, but it takes that personal communion with the Spirit of God in order for that truth to be quickened to you. It is Him in you that says, That is for you, or else, Wait a minute; that did not sound just exactly right. You do not rightly divide the word of truth with your natural mind; that is done by the direction of the Holy Ghost that abides in you. That is why we can say, when the rapture takes place, there will not be one bride person still sitting in a denominational church. Now Bro. Jackson: You ought not say that; my grandmother is a dear old saint, 78 years old, and she doesn’t know a thing about the things we believe here. Yes, and she will no doubt die before the rapture takes place, and God will only hold her accountable for what she knows. She will only be responsible for what God has given her to believe and stand for in her lifetime. There is no way you as a young person, can compare yourself with your grandmother spiritually, except that you would stand for what is revealed from the word of God in your day, as faithful as she did for what was revealed to her in her day. Remember, James said, He that knoweth to do good and doeth it not, to him it is sin. It is actually unbelief. Brother, them churchgoers full of unbelief can create more trouble than someone smoking a cigarette, and they usually will. The man smoking, is too embarrassed and ashamed to do anything else; but those others will always have some kind of fuss going on, and they are as contrary as an old mule. You know what I mean; nothing pleases them. They do not have the solutions for anything, but they will find fault with everything anyone else does. Saints, I just happen to believe the Holy Ghost will cause people to conduct themselves in a different way than that. Like I said, I do not go around trying to decide who is a tare, and who is a saint, but I sure have seen some things out of people, that leave no doubt in my mind about what spirit caused them to do what they did. They will cut someone down and rip them all to pieces, and at the same time, act like they are immune to the devices of the devil. I will not call them tares, but I will say this, Every tare has to react according to the spirit that is leading them. I notice that about a lot of those who claim to be following Bro. Branham’s message; they seem to feel like they are immune to the devil, while at the same time they act just like him. What kind of a picture of Christianity can they paint? Not one that you could ever see God perfecting anything in; that is for sure. Some of them even go so far as to hold up the Seven Seals Book, and declare that it is the only Bible they need now. But saints, listen to me, As long as the bride is still on earth, God will continue revealing little jewels to her from the Bible. Be sure of one thing though, We are living in a separating day and hour, and Satan’s crew does not like what they see going on in the true church, for they see tares being separated from the true children of God, because they can no longer submit themselves to the truth that is being revealed to true saints. It is just like in the days of Jesus’ ministry on earth, when at times, He would say things that scared those Pharisees half to death, while at the same time, others would say, Amen. Simply because they understood what He meant. As long as we just preach on John 3:16, Acts 2:4, 1st Thess. 4:13-18, and things like that, a tare can sit there yelling, Amen! Praise the Lord, as loud as anyone else. They will dance, speak in tongues, and testify of how good God is, just like a true saint, but when God starts revealing some deeper doctrinal truths from His word the true saints rejoice, and the tares get offended and leave. They find someone that is preaching what they want to hear, and join up with them. Nevertheless, regardless of what brings about the separation, it is the will of God for it to be so. Jesus used various parables to conceal the plan and purpose of God from the wise element of mankind, and at the same time reveal it to those that would walk by faith and love truth. That is why we can rejoice about some things that carnal mankind experiences despair over. We see world systems failing and falling apart, and that lets us know the time of our departure is close at hand. But what about the desperate souls whose lives are wrapped up in those failing systems, and that have no consolation whatsoever? May we ever be thankful for what He has revealed to us.

 

REPROBATE MINDS ON THE LOOSE

 

Actually brothers and sisters, we have so many avenues to explore in a message like this, it is hard to pull it all together, but if you will bear with me, we are going to understand some things about separation and perfection when we get finished, that will enable us to better understand some of the things that are going on in the world today. Time just simply cannot continue on much longer with world conditions such as they are, without some drastic catastrophic judgment of God being turned loose on the world. Just when you think perversion has reached as low as it can reach, you pick up the newspaper, and see where a bunch of perverts have produced a film that portrays Jesus the Christ, the very Son of God, having sex relations with Mary Magdalene. Only a devil possessed, reprobate mind would stoop to such low down tactics as that. Then to think that we are living in the midst of a generation of people that enjoys being entertained by such perverted blasphemous filth as that, is almost beyond our comprehension. Nevertheless it does allow us to see that education is not the answer to man’s dilemma, for the more educated a society becomes, the lower they stoop morally. You do not see animals entertaining themselves like that; and do you know why? They were not the creatures that sinned; therefore their conscience is innocent in their role of reproduction. But on the other hand, you have a human race burdened down with sin, trying to lift itself up out of its dilemma through education, and in the process, the devil has almost completely taken over their mentality. We have a bunch of modern instructors today, that believe the whole world is going to evolve into the most glorious era it has ever known. But the Bible says, The wicked shall do wickedly, and iniquity shall abound, but the wise shall understand. So do not allow yourself to become disturbed by thoughts that this kind of thing will overcome the planet, and be the ruling factor. It is only setting the stage for the judgment of God. The worse thing about it all, is that the church world is being invaded by these filthy perverted spirits, and there is not enough of the Spirit of God in them, to even see anything wrong with what is going on. It just goes to prove, that when people fail to commune with God, they are subject to yield to whatever the majority is doing, and see nothing wrong with it, but you can be sure, God will not perfect anything in all of that mess. That is why separation comes first.

 

TARES JUDGED BY GOSPEL

 

We are going back to that 41st verse, in the 13th chapter of Matthew, for I want to lay more emphasis on this tare bundling. But I also want us to look at some words of John the Baptist, in the third chapter of Matthew, where he spoke of a fan in the hand of Jesus, and referred to the tares as chaff. When you are dealing with parables, the same thing can be called by various names, so some are bundled up, and some are fanned away, but they are all tares, for in the final analysis there are only two elements involved; children of God, and children of the devil. I never heard anything about tares in all the years I was in the Methodist church. They just treated those scriptures as though they were completely immaterial to anything. All they wanted to talk about was getting souls saved, and please do not think I am against that. But do you realize that this attitude is what let tares get into the church in the first place, or we should say, in the church assemblies. They were so wrapped up in getting souls saved, they completely forgot what God was after. Their vision to save the world, caused them to open their doors wide, and in walked the tares. Well, Bro. Jackson: Don’t you believe God wants to save everyone? That question cannot be answered with just a yes or no. God will positively save all those that were foreknown of Him, from before the foundation of the world, but He already knows no tare is going to be saved, so do you think it would be correct to say, God wants to save everyone? To a predestined seed of God, the gospel message is a call to come home and claim an inheritance, but to a tare, that same gospel is for judgment. It is just like God said to Cain in Genesis 4:7, “If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?” But Cain could not find it in his heart to do what God required; instead he murdered Abel, obeying the spirit of the devil instead of God. So what God said to Cain, was the same as preaching the gospel of salvation to tares. There is just nothing in them that can respond to God in a true spiritual way. Therefore at the end of the age, “The Son of man shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, (Not because they offended me, but because they offend God.) And them which do iniquity.” That is what Matthew 13:41 says, and verse 30 says, Bind them in bundles to burn them. Why? Because they rejected the gospel when it was preached to them. Where are those tares that are being bundled? Most of them are in denominational churches; and it is this ecumenical spirit that is bringing them all together in the name of unity. They think, when the rapture takes place God will take a few out of the Presbyterian Church, a few out of the Baptists, the Methodists, and so forth, but saints of God, do not allow yourselves to think like that, or there is not one scripture in the whole Bible to justify such thinking. Those systems offend God. Those systems commit iniquity, so just let the word of God tell you where they are going. It is His word that says they will be burned, not mine. They get on television, and preach their watered down version of the gospel, and everyone loves it, for there is nothing preached that ever causes conviction on anyone. They listen to those sermons, and then get up, and go on about their business with no conviction at all, that what they are doing is wrong. But, Brother! You let some Holy Ghost preacher that really knows what he is talking about, get on one of those programs and preach an anointed, revelated message from the word of God, and you will see the fire fly. Religious dignitaries from all of those dead systems will condemn you for telling the truth. They want it watered down, so no one gets offended, and everyone can interpret it to their own choosing. That is why the slogan, “Go to the church of your choice,” is so popular. They pick religion just like a new suit of clothes. I wonder which church would help me make the most business contacts? I wonder if they have a good recreation program? Will they let you take a drink just to be sociable, without raising a racket, and all such as that. Brothers and Sisters: the true saints of God look only for a place where they can get their soul fed from the table of God, even if it is in a modest little building with very few modern conveniences. The dignitaries do not go to those places. They would not even feel like they had been to church. Well it is my opinion, that if you preach a gospel that the presidents, kings and potentates of the world will accept, there is something wrong. Old King Agrippa was about the only one that ever came close to believing and accepting Paul’s preaching, and he only said, “Almost, thou persuadest me to be a Christian.” Now please do not sit there thinking I am so narrow minded, that I cannot see God saving a dignitary, but I do refuse to believe that God would water the gospel down for them, and yet expect and require others to live so strict. If God would do that, then I would have to say, He is a respecter of persons. James said, chapter 2, verse 5, “Hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which He hath promised to them that love Him?” I am not against people having certain material things of this world. I would be foolish to think like that, but I do know God expects Christians to know how to handle any excess of earthly wealth and privileges. People in America ought to thank God for having been born in a nation where even the poorest live like the kings of various other nations. If you had to sleep in your dog’s house, you would be sleeping in a lot better place than thousands in India and Haiti sleep in. They just lie down wherever they are, and wrap up in a little old piece of cloth, or whatever they can get their hands on.

 

TARES BURNED AFTER MILLENNIAL REIGN OF CHRIST

 

Let me get back to my scripture now. “The angels shall gather out of the kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity, and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. T-H-E-N shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their father.” The bundling is taking place right now, and has been in progress for many years already, but the actual burning of them, will not be until after the great white throne judgment at the end of the Millennium. Jesus just covered the whole scope of the thing in these three verses, but we know from other scriptures such as Revelation 20, that everything except God’s true children is going to be resurrected and judged at the great white throne judgment, before being cast into the lake of fire. That is the last resurrection, and it takes place after the Millennial reign of Christ on earth. But the first resurrection in its three phases is completed before the Millennium is set in motion. These all reign with Christ a thousand years. God does not have to do everything in a day, for He does not live in time like we do. The Bible says, One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. When the tares managed to get themselves mixed in among the saints, God did not get all flustered over it; He knew it was going to happen that way. He also knew what He would do about it, and He showed the saints what He would do, but He did not give them a time table showing when; He only gave them signs to watch for, that would appear when the time would be getting close. Certainly none of them expected it to be more than 1900 years before those things would be brought to pass though. Actually it is hard for us to even imagine what Christianity was like in that first century when there were no tares in the picture, for we have always had them. It is hard for us to imagine all those first age Christians believing exactly alike, for we have always had divisions. Not only churches against churches, but also divisions among people going to the same church. That is all a result of tares among the saints, and according to the parable, it will remain so until the very end. Regardless of whether I live to see it or not though, the true church will be purged of tares, cleansed from all traditional ideas, and perfected.

 

THE PURGING FAN

 

Let us go to the 3rd chapter of Matthew’s gospel, and see what John had to say about this purging process. Beginning in verse 7, John the Baptist is speaking to a crowd that has gathered where he is baptizing repentant sinners, and having noticed among them a great number of Pharisees and Sadducees, he began to say to them, “O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits which show true repentance: and think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our Father: (in other words, We are children of Abraham; we have a right to take part in anything that is going on. But John was ready for them. He knew how their thoughts would run, and he just let them know that what was taking place there, was for Abraham’s spiritual seed) for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.” Listen now, old John really got to preaching. “And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees: therefore every tree (tare) which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.” You see, he is actually saying the same thing Jesus later said in His parable, John just did not call them tares. Then he continued saying, “I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me (Jesus) is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: (or carry) He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: (Listen now, he is still talking about Jesus.) Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge His floor, and gather the wheat into the garner; (or granary) but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.” I think you can see that John and Jesus both said the same thing, but just used different terminology, and both parables are tied to the end of the age, harvest time. Both are dealing with separating tares from the children of God, only John called them chaff, and he portrayed a scene where all the grain is dumped on a threshing floor, with all the chaff, husk, and other foreign matter still clinging to it. (That is referring to these tares that just simply cling to the children of God until the very end.) After the grain is dumped out on the threshing floor, it is then beat and stomped upon to get all that foreign matter loose from it, and then it is pitched up into the air so the wind can separate the light weight foreign matter from the grain which is heavier, and if there is no wind blowing, they take large fans and create a wind by fanning. The grain is pitched into the air, the wind blows the chaff away, and the grain falls back on the floor, and this process is continued until the whole batch is completely purged of all foreign matter. Then it is scooped up, and carried to the granary. Therefore when you transfer that picture to the spiritual side, and realize that the wheat is the true children of God, and everything else is tares, and that the spiritual threshing floor is the revealed word of God, you have to start thinking about the true application time-wise also. Well, saints, there has never been a time in the history of the church, that this parable pertained to until now. The message of the seventh church age messenger has pulled from denominational ranks many tares along with the true children of God that heard the call to come out, and they have all been dumped on the threshing floor, (the word of God) where the true called out ministers of the gospel of Christ are doing the threshing. Jesus is not here literally with a fan in His hand, so the fan has to be the word of God preached in a true revelation. That is what cuts across tradition and gets right to the heart of the matter. Therefore this called out number is being constantly pitched up into the air by something that is preached by anointed men of God, and the true children of God eventually get the revelation and fall right back down on that word. But the tares one by one, two by two, get their feelings hurt and go their way. Of course the threshers in the natural setting do not care which way the straw, husks, dirt, and all that foreign matter blows, just as long as it does. They plant pure grain, and that is all they are interested in reaping, so they have to get rid of everything else that is clinging to it before they take it to the storage silos, or whatever they store it in. By the same token the church started out pure in the beginning, and no matter what has attached itself to it through these many centuries of time, Jesus is not going to take anything with Him in the rapture that is not pure and clean by the washing of the word of God. So this fan is in operation in this message, and as harsh as it may sound, God is not interested in which way the tares go when they leave, for they are going to be burned anyway. He is only interested in getting them separated from His true children, in order that His true saints can make their final preparations to meet their Bridegroom. That is why it is first separation, then perfection. Not only do the tares have to go, but so does all that false doctrine and traditional thinking that they have planted in the minds of God’s children. That is why I have said, God allowed Bro. Branham to make dual statements concerning major doctrines in the Bible for this very reason. It is His fan, fanning all who have been affected in any way by this message. But what we need to see, is that tares are present in every aspect of Christianity, and we do not know who they are, so God Himself is dealing with them in due process of time, by various means, and many of us will experience heartache and grief as they are fanned away, because they are our loved ones in the natural, or our close friends and acquaintances. Esau and Jacob were brothers, and the Bible says God loved Jacob, and hated Esau, and laid his mountains and his heritage waste, so when it comes down to our personal relationship with God, that is exactly what it is. We cannot drag a tare into the kingdom of God, and a tare cannot keep a predestined seed out of the kingdom of God.

THE REAPED CROP

 

When you look at what is called Christianity today, you just see a reflection of our ancient pagan ways. We no longer set up altars to the sun god, the moon god, Jupiter, Venus, and all such like, but Gentiles have taken the Jesus of the Bible, the very begotten Son of God, that paid the price for our redemption, and they have made Him a Methodist Jesus, a Baptist Jesus, and all such like, therefore I hope you understand me when I say, There is no way Jesus could be the Savior of all of that mess. Jesus the Christ truly is the Savior of all who believe on Him with their whole heart, but that holy name is so misused in religion today, it is pathetic. Yet when you try to present a message of truth, those who misuse His name, call you a narrow minded preacher, or a fanatic. That is the difference between the broad way and wide gate where many go into, and the straight way and the narrow gate that only a few find. One leads to destruction, and the other to eternal life. One is Mystery Babylon, and the other is true revelated saints of God. One lives off of tradition, and the other off of the revelated word of God. One understands what Jesus meant by the parables He used, and the other sees no importance in them. Truth is not very popular in religion these days. Jesus told us in one little parable, what is going to happen when the conditions of the 2nd church age come to their fruitation. But what tare would want to hear that? Nevertheless when it is all over, the righteous are going to shine as the brightness of the sun, in the kingdom of their Father. Satan will not have time to mar their shine, for they are ready to be taken to glory, where Jesus will present them to Himself, a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, holy and without blemish. You may look at the church, and say, I do not see any possible way that the church could ever be without spot or blemish, but I assure you from the word of God, that she will be, in her time. When you look at an old dried up stalk of corn standing out in your field, you see very little of what the farmer was after when he planted that little grain of seed corn in the ground. But when the farmer gets through with the whole process of separating those kernels from that old dried up shuck and cob, he can finally see the true increase from the seed he planted. That is all he was really after. Those old stalks, shucks, cobs and silk served their purpose in the process, but in the end, they are rejected, and the true corn is stored. Yet when that field was standing full of those stalks, even before the kernels were ever formed on the cob, the farmer would point to it and say, I have a nice field of corn out there. Potentially he did, but he still had to wait until harvest time to reap it, and what he reaped, was not what he had been looking at. Well, God’s crop of children are much the same way. He sowed good seed in that first century of Christianity, but what the world has been looking at ever since that 2nd century, and calling it, the church, is not what God is going to reap from the seed He sowed more than 1900 years ago. The crop is not perfected yet, but it soon will be. Hallelujah!

 

AGE OF MATERIALISM

 

Let us look, for a little bit, at the 7th parable in the 13th chapter of Matthew. As we have already stated, this parable is applicable to the 7th church age, which is the age of Laodicea, the very age we are living in. The Laodicean church age has been in effect for quite a few years already. Why do we say that? Simply because of overall conditions in the realm of religion. The literal Laodicean church existed almost two thousand years ago in a metropolitan city, in Asia Minor. It was affected by wealth and modernization, and soon became filled with worldliness. Materialism took over, and this is the very age that has the same spirit and the same conditions existing in an overall picture that were exemplified in that local church. You will have to agree that we are living in the greatest age of materialistic achievement man has ever known. Take communications for instance, We now have some little baseballs out therein space, called satellites. You do not see them, but they can bounce those communications signals off of them to anyplace on the globe, and it is as clear as a bell. That, my friend, is perfection. Perfection of communication. Television is the same way. A few years ago, you might turn one on, and about all you could see was a lot of streaks running across the screen. But I thought, as ABC broadcasted the Olympics around the world by satellite, people in remote areas of the world, that could never travel, to go anywhere, could see every broadcasted event of those Olympics as clearly as if they had been right there in person, watching them. Simply because this is the age of communications perfection. As a matter of fact, just about everything you see, that affects mankind, has already entered the final hours of human perfection. It has almost reached a point where there is very little else that can be done, to make it any better. So let me ask you this, If the materialistic world is reaching such an hour of perfection, do you not think God is also doing the same thing with His church? You can be sure of it, for He has told us in His word, that He is going to perfect it. No wonder it will shine as the sun. Brother! You talk about communications, Hallelujah! The people in that little church will have perfect communications with the throne of God. They will talk to God, and He will talk to them. Furthermore I believe God is going to let some of these carnal minds in the world today, realize that there are some people in the world, that even though their lives may have been messed up by the devil, His power and greatness will be displayed through their lives. I think it is high time that God be glorified in some mortal lives. Don’t you? That does not mean that I think we should put on a show for the world to gaze at, but I do believe if we will live for God, and walk in the revelation He has given to us, the world will see something that they will have to realize, is God’s doings.

 

THE GREAT GOSPEL NET

 

Now the 7th parable expresses exactly the conditions that overshadow our age. The total dispensation of grace was to consist of 7 specific ages, or seven periods where universal conditions spiritually, would identify with conditions existing in 7 certain churches in Asia Minor, in 96 A.D. This is number seven, Laodicea, and the parable that corresponds with it, speaks of a great net being cast into the sea and gathered of every kind. Naturally, thinking naturally, we know what is meant by every kind, for when you fish with a net, you catch a few of just about everything that is too large to pass through the net. But what is meant by every kind, speaking spiritually? Realizing that these are people that somehow have responded to gospel preaching, we just have to realize that this terminology applies to the various denominational identities and religion ideas of humanity, that have been produced through the Reformation. Even people who did not go to church themselves, held to certain traditional teachings of their various denominational backgrounds. Therefore after WW2, when things were getting settled down a little, and we will say, mostly in the 50’s and 60’s, certain well known evangelists traveled this country and many nations abroad, preaching the gospel as they knew it. People just seemed to have a burden for lost souls. Men like Billy Graham, Oral Roberts, A.A. Allen and William Branham preached in the big tents of thousands. This cast out into the great sea of humanity, a huge gospel net, that drew in thousands of souls from every known denominational background. Did that make them children of God just because they were caught in this great gospel net? No, Not at all. That is why a sorting out process is always initiated when the sweep is over. Just looking at this parable from the standpoint of commercial fishermen, (and I believe that is what Jesus had in mind when He spoke it) it takes many men to get one of those large nets unwrapped, and into the water, and circled around to trap the fish. The net itself is composed of interlinked fibers that fish can see through, but the larger ones cannot swim through it, so they are caught and dragged ashore, and then sorted out. The good ones are kept for their intended use, and all the rest are cast away. Naturally we all understand that in the natural, but exactly how does it apply spiritually? Living in a day when there is hardly any Holy Ghost conviction anywhere to be found, it makes it a little more difficult to understand. But there was a time when the Spirit of God would cause deep conviction of sin in the lives of people. Then when they would surrender their lives to God, all they wanted to talk about, was how God was dealing in their lives. You do not find it so today. The Spirit of conviction is being lifted from the Gentiles, which in itself is a sign of the end time. Back 20 and 30 years ago, people did not depend on the preacher for everything. They would take their Bible into the bedroom, and get down on their knees and talk to God, and let Him talk to them out of His word. People had convictions about right and wrong, and even those that did not profess to be Christians themselves, had respect for the convictions of others. But we are living in a day when nothing is wrong. Religion is sick. Preachers of today spend most of their time just trying to hold on to their congregations. They will not preach against sin, for they are afraid they will drive someone away. Therefore people come to church dead, without any convictions, and they go away the same way. They do not want truth. They want no part of anything that would cause them to live right. They just want their ears tickled enough to make them feel good. I am not necessarily trying to make anyone feel bad, but it disturbs me greatly, that so few people even care what goes on anymore. It is obvious that the Spirit of God is being lifted from Gentiles, and the reality of this seventh parable is right in our midst. A great sorting out process is in effect. No. It is not being done by man. Man is only an instrument used by God. It is God himself that is doing the sorting.

 

SORTING OUT WHAT THE NET CAUGHT

 

When those large commercial nets get full, they draw them to shore and sit down, just like Jesus said in the parable. Isn’t that a picture of the overall spiritual condition of this age. Just as the net is cast into the sea, and filled of every kind, there comes a time when it all has to be sorted out. I remember how there came a time in Bro. Branham’s own life, when it was no longer just preaching salvation and divine healing. There were other important things that had to be done. It was those important things which were taught, that began to lay out the specifications for the sorting out process. Any fisherman knows that there are certain specifications as to what can be kept, and all the rest have to go back. Is that understood? Well, it just so happens, that in His word, God has already laid out specifications for qualifications in the kingdom of God, and there is no way that anyone who fails to meet those qualifications is going to make it in. You start preaching a true revelation of the Godhead, and Biblical water baptism, and the real evidence of the Holy Ghost, and it will not be long until you will see some heads turning, and looking at each other, and before long you will hear, Do you believe that? I don’t either. Let’s get out of here. That just lets you know, They have not a spirit that is hungry for the word of God. As long as you give them sensations they will stay, but when you start trying to feed them the revelated word of God, away they go. Alright then, when was this separation supposed to begin? When the 7th parable is overshadowing the age it corresponds to, and I have to say, we are living in that time. The net has been cast out into the sea of mankind, and it caught some of every kind, and God Himself is the one that sets spiritual trends in motion to effect the sorting out, and to bring it all to a climax. That, we realize, is something to cover a number of years. Here is what concludes the parable. After Jesus had said the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind, and then they sat down and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away, He concluded, saying, “So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” Just reading the scripture, it sounds like something that will happen suddenly, but actually it covers a number of years. Then, because He knows when the age of grace is to culminate, God sets forth certain conditions in the world that affect political, social and economical affairs of mankind, and throws the whole thing into chaos, and reaps judgment. That is why I say, There is no way possible that just nominal church going people without a revelation, without a genuine hunger for truth, and righteousness to drive them, are going to make it. It will take everything the true children of God have, to get them out of here in the rapture, so do not sit here, nonchalant, not really caring whether you hear anything or not, and think you are going with Jesus in the rapture. That is not what the Bible teaches us.

 

IMPORTANCE OF PRAYER

 

Let me just say a few words to you at this point, and I want every one of you to listen carefully. It is the personal responsibility of every child of God, to yield themselves to Him according to the way He deals with them by His Spirit. When he saves someone, it is not just to keep that person from going to hell. He saves us, to put us in a relationship with Himself, and as we walk with Him, and seek to please Him, it is His good pleasure to stretch forth His hand of revelation and blessing upon our lives, and it will all work together to make us stronger in stature, and in the knowledge of His will for our lives, and it should be like that until Jesus comes for you, or until you go by the way of the grave. Oh, but when you reach a place where you are contented with what you have already, and you do not hunger and thirst for more from Him, and you find it hard to pray, consider it boring, and a loss of time that you need to be doing something else with, you are not going to hear His voice anymore. Not unless you hear Him say, Stop! You are going to wrong way. Did not Jesus tell us in Luke’s gospel, “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” (21:36) You may say, Now Bro. Jackson: I have just been working too hard lately; I don’t feel like praying. Brothers and Sisters: We all know our work is a part of our life here on earth, and it is true that some of that work takes a great toll on our strength and vitality, but regardless of how hard we work, or how many hours we work, God still expects us to take a little time to fall on our knees and say, Thank you Lord, for being so good to me. Thank you Lord, for your longsuffering grace and patience. If you love Him enough you will find time to pray, and if you do not love Him enough to pray, and have fellowship with Him: What are you believing anyway? I do not find any place in the Bible, where prayer and fellowship with our heavenly Father was ever excused. Paul said, Pray without ceasing. He also said, in his first epistle to Timothy, “I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting.” This business of just working ourselves to a frazzle, just to gain a few more material possessions, and luxuries for the outward man, and keeping our inward man in solitary confinement, will cause us to lose out with God. We will miss His perfect will for our lives, and our flesh will have to pay the bill for it somewhere down the line. How many of you know what I am talking about?

 

SCRIBES OF OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT

 

After Jesus had finished the parable about the net, He asked His disciples, “Have ye understood all these things? They say unto Him, Yea, Lord. Then said He unto them, (Now here is the part I want to be sure you catch.) Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.” A householder, is a man that owns something, and because he owns it, he can show it as he pleases, both the new, and the old. Now a scribe, under the Judiastic law, was a man with intellectual ability, and spiritual qualifications, that would take what was written, and with careful thought, he would rewrite it on other scrolls, so there would be more than one copy. But you believe me, he had to make sure every I was dotted, every t crossed, and every phrase exactly like the original. But he was also a man that would read the scrolls to others, with absolute correct pronunciation and emphasis. Ezra, in the Old Testament, was a scribe, and you can read how he stood on a platform, and read the scriptures to the people for hours at a time, and just reading them correctly, caused the people to weep when they heard them read. Then when we come over to the New Testament, a scribe is a man called of God to interpret what is written. So keep in mind, the 7th church age had a messenger, just like the other six did, and the 7th parable lays alongside the 7th age, and in the parable, Jesus tells what the kingdom of heaven will be like during that time, and after asking His disciples if they understood what He had been talking about, He said, (concerning the parable) Therefore every scribe which is instructed thus and so. But what I want you to see, is that this followed the parable, and it was not by accident, for there was a scribe on the scene in this 7th age, that truly did bring out things both new and old from the treasure the Holy Ghost had given him. Therefore the same Spirit that was in the net, was, and is, the eliminator of all the bad fish in the net. The bad fish are being thrown back, so I just have to say, never will the Lutherans be revived. Neither Presbyterians, Baptists, Methodists, nor any of the rest of those old denominations; they are dead for ever. No, I am not saying there are not some good people in those systems, from the standpoint of what they believe. But so was the crowd that cried, Crucify him! When Pilot asked, What must I do with Jesus? They were not drunks, dope peddlers, gamblers and bank robbers. They were the religious leaders of that day. Therefore let me say this, to you, We have to get rid of all these sympathetic feelings about people who love their systems more than they love God. It was those sweet talking Scribes and Pharisees that cried, Crucify Him! Do you believe they were looked upon as good people? I do. But we also know that they were called Serpents, Vipers and children of the devil by John and Jesus, and I also know that they were rejected of God, because they rejected His only begotten Son sent to be their Messiah. Therefore all of those who are rejecting the revealed word of God in this hour, are being gathered from the net, because they are rejects, and cast into judgment. There came an hour, when this certain scribe of Laodicea began to teach things that did not even touch on how to be saved; but rather, how a person is to believe, if they have truly been saved.

 

 

FIRST – SPIRITUAL PERFECTION – THEN BODILY PERFECTION

 

When the ministry of Bro. Branham began to follow that trend, I knew right away, that this part of that 7th parable was being fulfilled. For these big ecclesiastical fish would come swimming up, and get their name recognized, but then, they would listen for a while, and go swimming away. Without the Spirit of God in them, to give them revelation of what they heard, they knew no more after sitting in Bro. Branham’s meetings, than these Charismatics out here in the world today. But the good fish, the ones that received a revelation of what was being taught are kept by the power of God, ready to be revealed in their lot, when the time comes for it to be so. Another thing I want to point out though, is that Jesus said EVERY SCRIBE, meaning that there would be more than one. That verse of the parable had its beginning in Bro. Branham, but the rest of it will lay over the church until every phase of God’s perfection of the bride of Christ is completed. We have already mentioned what Paul wrote in Ephesians, about how Jesus will present to Himself a glorious church without spot, wrinkle or blemish, but you have to go back over to chapter 4, to find out how he said that perfection was going to come about. I am talking about the five fold ministry that God has set in the church, “For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: TILL WE ALL COME IN THE UNITY OF THE FAITH, AND OF THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE SON OF GOD, UNTO A PERFECT MAN, UNTO THE MEASURE OF THE STATURE OF THE FULNESS OF CHRIST: (Why?) That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” To be perfect, is to be a finished product, and the finished product is the inner man that is being molded in the image of Jesus Christ. Our old flesh is not being perfected, but it is supposed to be brought under subjection to the inner man, so the inner man can shine forth through it. Some of these preachers out here today, take that scripture and apply it to the flesh, and they preach that we have to get to the place where we do not even have any sickness at all. Saints: That is downright foolish. Of course they have scriptures they use, but in reality you cannot find a thing like that taught in the Bible. I am not saying that we have to be sick, I am just saying that there is no scripture in the Bible that justifies a doctrine of perfection of the flesh. If you can walk with God, stay out of trouble, take care of yourself, and never be sick, I rejoice with you. That is wonderful. But do not call every sick person you meet, a tare, and think they are going to hell because of it. I will give you an illustration. Here is a man who has been in the war; he has a leg shot off. Do you mean to tell me, that in order for him to seek perfection, he has to get enough faith for that leg to grow back on? That is the way some are preaching perfection, but that is not what God is telling them to preach. God is after that inner man. He wants to get all that stubbornness, laziness and rebelliousness out of us, and get the mind of Jesus Christ in us, but you can be sure of this, He is not going to cause arms and legs to grow back, nor anything else that you may think of, in an effort to perfect our flesh. He is after some sons and daughters that will walk with Him, and be submissive to His leading while we are still here in this life. That is why we have to have an ear to hear what the Spirit saith unto us, for God is not speaking audibly as a general rule, although there are times when people hear an audible voice instructing them. Not only do we have to have ears to hear, we also have to be able to see (spiritually speaking) what is taking place around us, for without a spiritual ear to hear, and spiritual eyesight to see, there will be no perfection. But the person who has these will be perfected according to what the scriptures call perfection, even if he or she has no legs at all. But, Bro. Jackson: I always thought we were supposed to get new bodies. Oh, praise God, there certainly will be a time when we will throw away our crutches, false teeth, hair pieces, eye glasses, and all those things that we have needed in this life. For in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, all of that will change, and our bodies will be made perfect, but we will not be left here to go to the factories, and to the fields to work, after that takes place. Hallelujah! We will be with Jesus! In the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians, verse 51, the apostle Paul said, “Behold, I show you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, (die) but we shall be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. (That is when you get your leg back.) For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. (Now to put on immortality does not mean that we are going to be ten feet tall, nor anything like a lot of people imagine. It simply means that there will be no more death in us.) So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, (Isa. 25:8 & Rev. 20:14) Death is swallowed up in victory. (So immortality simply means that there is no more death sentence in us.) O death, where is thy sting? (It is gone forever) O grave, where is thy victory: (There will be no more graves for those that are changed into immortality, and there will come the time, after Revelation 20, is fulfilled, that there will be no graves at all, left in the earth.) The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory (How?) Through our Lord Jesus Christ.” Now saints, there is our ultimate state of perfection, but that is not what Ephesians 4:5 & 6 are talking about. Only those who are perfected according to what Paul was referring to in Ephesians, will be perfected according to what he was referring to in 1st Corinthians 15.

 

PERFECTION THROUGH ELIMINATION

 

We titled this message SEPARATION – THEN PERFECTION, for a specific reason, for the first stage of perfection, is the separation from that which cannot be perfected, and perfection is the condition of something that is complete. When my attitude, my disposition toward God, and my every thought is pleasing to Him, and there is no more that He needs to add to me, then I have reached my state of perfection, but I will still be minus quite a few teeth, and chances are, I will still be wearing eye glasses, because none of that is even in the picture as long as we are talking about perfection according to Ephesians 4:12. It would be wonderful if we could get every Catholic to believe the gospel of Jesus Christ with a true revelation, but we everyone know that is not going to happen. Neither are the Lutherans as a whole, going to change, for they are satisfied, so God must separate all of that, from what He is seeking to perfect. Perfection is obtained through a process of elimination, but that which is eliminated is those things that hold the inner man back. God is not all that concerned about the wrinkles on our faces, or bald head shining, just as long as He can get our attention, and get our eyes focused upon spiritual assets. He wants us to become more thankful, more concerned about His perfect will, and more dedicated to the things that are high and holy, rather than just thinking about how to please this old carnal flesh all the time. In Ephesians 4:29-32, Paul said, “Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, (Yes he was talking to Christians) but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. (We are already sealed, but we are not yet made perfect, as long as we need to be admonished like this.) Let all bitterness, and anger, and wrath, and clamor, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath (already) forgiven you.” God is in the process of eliminating all these unchristlike deeds from our lives, and He expects every true child of His to submit to the necessary process, and if we do not submit, we have sure chastening to look forward to, for He is a faithful Father, that loves His children. That is why the writer of Hebrews said, (12:5) “And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise thou not the chastening of the Lord, nor faint (give up) when thou art rebuked of Him: For whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. If you endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? (Any parent that loves their children will correct and chastise them, and the child feels love in it, when it is done right.) But if ye be without chastisement, whereof ALL ARE PARTAKERS, (all of God’s children) then are ye bastards, and not sons.” all things work together for good to them that love the lordYou correct your own children and chastise them when they need it, but you do not chastise your neighbor’s children. You may send them home, but you will not whip them. Well that is exactly what God is doing in these last days, sending the devil’s children home, and correcting and chastening His own, and no matter what the situation may look like, if we truly are God’s children, Romans 8:28 says, “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to HIS PURPOSE.” Therefore saints, when we are rebuked by the word of God, let us take heed, and rejoice, and when our old flesh has to pay a bill for our laziness, or carelessness, let us not blame God, but rather rejoice, knowing that our Father loves us. Now there is yet two more verses over here in Hebrews to finish the thought there, and verse 9, especially, for it allows us to see what God is the Father of, and thereby understand what He is perfecting. Alright now, Hebrews 12:9, “Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, (our natural fathers) and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live? (So it is our inner self that God is the Father of) For they (our natural fathers) verily for a few days (our childhood is but a few days compared to eternity) chastened us after their own pleasure; but He (our heavenly Father) for our profit, that we might be partakers of His holiness. (We may as well read verse 11 also.) Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peacable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.” Brothers and Sisters: Regardless of what it may look like at times, God is working on a product for His glory. I am talking about the true sons and daughters that are being washed by the water of His precious word, and being molded into the image of His only begotten Son, that set a perfect example of obedience before us, and then went to the cross and paid our sin debt, setting us free from the bondage of sin, and enabling us to be able to follow the example He set. Hallelujah! We do not have to serve sin, we have been set free. But it is just like men what have been shut up in a natural prison for a long time: when they are released, they need someone to take them by the hand, and help them make a new start in life. That is what the five fold ministry is for, as time closes out, for they possess something, a call of God that equips them with divine knowledge and understanding of the kind of product God will reap into His great garner (or granary) when that last bride person is made ready for their flight to glory. We had one major scribe in this generation, but he did not perfect the Bride of Christ; he merely brought forth from his treasury things new and old, that the other scribes would take, and administer to the bride at the proper time. But every man should remain in his calling wherein God has called him to minister. God never calls a man to minister, without equipping him with the necessary equipment to accomplish his mission. But if your zeal causes you to go beyond your calling, you cause confusion, rather than perfection of the bride of Christ. We see a lot of that going on, in the world today, confusion and strife, where there ought to be complete faith and trust in the precious word of God. We see tormented souls, where there ought to be joy and peace, all because people have missed the true purpose of God, and they are trying to build the kingdom of God off of their own carnal ideas and private interpretations of the word of truth.

 

LOVERS OF PLEASURE

 

Let us go to 2nd Timothy now, and read what Paul wrote to Timothy concerning universal conditions of mankind in these last days, and if you cannot see that it is referring to our day and hour of time, I will have to say, Brother! Wake up! Time is running out! If you are ever going to get dressed up to meet Jesus, you had better get started now. Get your eyes open, and look at conditions around you, and ask yourself, Is that what I want to be caught up in, when Jesus comes? Notice now, “This know (chapter 3, verse1) also, that in the LAST DAYS perilous times shall come. (Now as we read this, try to take notice of the terminology Paul uses in describing the conditions he has been allowed to look down through time, and see.) For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous (Now covetousness is a word that describes man’s uncontentedness with what he has, even though he may have everything he needs to live a decent, moral, comfortable life in simplicity. A man who has nothing, who lives strictly to exist from day to day, and meal to meal is not coveting. That is not what God wants either, but I use that for a contrast to show the difference. Covetousness drives people to always have a desire for something they see others have, whether they need it or not. So we see that men everywhere are covetous) proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, (If we wonder, Why all the broken homes in this present society? This is the reason. Young people today, seldom ever had an opportunity to see a display of true love in their homes, between mother and daddy, because they were too busy working to fulfill their own covetous desires. Therefore they have produced a generation of young people that do not even have the remotest concept of what true love is. They are driven by physical attraction into a marriage that cannot possibly last much beyond the time when that physical attraction wears off, so that is the reason statistics show only one out of every two marriages holding together. Oh I know it could be broken down into a million different reasons, but we are looking only at the root of the matter. If there is true love in a marriage the two working together will overcome all those obstacles that are used as reasons for divorce by others. So much of society today is without natural affection.) Truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; (There has never been a generation of people on the face of this earth, that have had their flesh entertained more than this present generation. There is every kind of game and entertainment device available that the human mind can imagine, or at least we think so, until we realize that they are still coming out with new ones every day. So naturally we would have to say we are living in a day when people love pleasures more than they love God, so that leaves them in a state described in this next verse.) Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: (A large majority of this pleasure seeking society, take great pride in the fact that they go to church at least once a week, but the thing that fulfills this scripture is the fact that they refuse to allow the word of God to change their lives. They go to church, and go through all the motions of a true Christian, but the fact that their lives are not changed as a result of it, proves that they only have a form of godliness, and not the genuine life changing Holy Ghost brand at all. They do not want their lives changed; they are enjoying themselves too much; so Paul says) from such turn away.” Do not try to fellowship with that kind of people, whose every thought is always on some form of pleasure, for they will only hold you back in your own spiritual growth. We all need fellowship, but our fellowship ought to be centered around spiritual things.

 

THE SHUT DOOR

 

We have read only five short verses here, but do they not cover every aspect of what we see prevailing in the world at large today? Alright then, Pay attention to what I am going to say to you. If this is a general description of what the world is to be like in the last days, then for goodness sakes, do not allow yourselves to be looking for a great earthshaking revival to get the people of God awakened to the hour we are living in. These conditions are supposed to do that, for the people who truly know their God, and have confidence in the integrity of His written word. This is what is supposed to shake us, and cause us to get serious about how we are dressing ourselves in anticipation of meeting Jesus in the air one day soon. No. I am not saying He could come tonight, like a lot of preachers are saying, for scripturally, I know He cannot come yet, to close out the Gentile age, but we all ought to realize that He could come any minute, for any of us; therefore we ought to be just as busy dressing ourselves to meet Him, as if the rapture could take place at any moment. Do not allow the doctrine of election and predestination to blind your eyes to the reality of who that doctrine applies to. If you know anything at all about the scriptures, you should know that these terms apply to an element of people who seek to please God with their lives. They are not running with the filth and perversion of the world, believing that God will perfect them two minutes before the rapture, just to keep them out of the great tribulation. That is just plain foolishness to think like that. Furthermore, neither can you plan to be a foolish virgin, for no foolish virgin is planning to be one. Every last one who ultimately ends up as a foolish virgin, will be expecting to go in the rapture with the bride of Christ, or I should say, as part of the bride of Christ. Who are they? They are people who believe in God, and whose hope is in what Jesus Christ did at Calvary to pay their sin debt, but who have not yet come to a revelation of truth that is necessary for every bride person to get dressed up in. Why? You might ask. Because they are enjoying the excitement and sensations in these charismatic gatherings too much, to settle down, and submit themselves to a true revelation of God’s word. Is it too late? Only God knows that for sure, but I do know that according to the scriptures, there has to come a time before the very end, that the door of revelation is closed to them, or there would have been no reason for the parable in Matthew 25:1-13. The shut door in verse 10, does not mean that the rapture has already taken place; it simply means that those who truly are bride people are already shut away in a revelation of the word of God, that is absolutely necessary for those who will be ready to meet Jesus in the air, and those who are still outside the revelation at that time, do not have time to dress themselves properly. They have played around too long, but I can assure you, they did not plan it that way.

 

GOD GOT THE CREAM OF THE CROP

 

I am completely convinced by what is going on in the world today, that God had to do what He did in the 50’s and 60’s, in sweeping the earth like He did, not too long after W.W. 2 ended, for He knew that was when He would get the cream of the crop. That was before perversion and dope addiction became such a universal condition. As I have already stated, even people of the world that never set foot in a church building, except for funerals, and special occasions, had more moral standards than a large majority of the people who claim to be Christians today. As I examine the trend of things that have transpired over the last 70 or 80 years, in the spiritual realm, it convinces me even more, that we are at the end, for history bears out the fact, that every great move, politically or spiritually, usually runs its course in a period within a hundred years of time. The Welsh Revival hit the British Isles, back there just before the Pentecostal era hit in this country, in the early years of this century. But in those days the great truths of the Bible had barely been tapped. The Reformation had succeeded only in restoring faith as Luther saw it, eternal security as Calvin saw it, predestination through Knox, and sanctification according to what John Wesley saw in the Bible. These are all essential Bible truths, that brought Bible salvation back to the people on a personal basis, as the Holy Ghost would deal with them. But most of the preaching that was done in those days was done, showing from the scriptures, the saving grace of God according to John 3:16, and other similar scriptures. In other words, that great burden was to get people saved, in those days. I will never forget reading how those people in the Welch Revival prayed for God to get hold of sinners, and convict them of their ways. It seemed that in a lot of their communities, there was a lot of hardness of heart among the overall population. So the small nucleus of Christians banded themselves together, to pray that God would send them a revival, a revival of convicting sinners. One man decided that he would go out to the edge of town, and pray all day long under a bridge, that who ever passed over that bridge, would feel the power of God touch his heart, and convict him of his sins, and lead him to accept Jesus Christ as his Savior. Well, according to the testimony, a certain man left his home in the country, to go into town, in a wagon, and this man was known to be very hard hearted. But when he crossed this bridge, little did he know about what was going on, down beneath the bridge. There was a man praying, not knowing who was crossing the bridge above him, O Lord, let every soul that crosses this bridge today, fall under your convicting power. All of a sudden, the man in the wagon above, began to feel so miserable, he could hardly bear it, and by the time he go to town, he was trembling and feeling very confused in his thinking, which made him realize he needed some help. He began to ask if there were any Christians around, he could talk to. Well it just so happened, that this group of Christians that had dedicated their lives to this very purpose, were assembled in a small building there in town, and he was directed to them. As I stated earlier, they did not know much to preach, as far as deep things of the Bible were concerned, but they sure did know how to pray for the convicting power of God to come upon the scene. Well, as the story goes, that man found salvation there, that day, and this great move of God continued there in those islands of days and weeks on end, all over those Welch Islands. A large number of the men were fishermen, the hard hearted, salty kind of old characters, that you could not talk to for nothing. But when God got through with the people of that area, you could not find one anywhere, that did not know those islands had been visited by the power of God. But now, the Welch revival is over, and the people of those islands have slumped right back into their former state, spiritually. You could not go there now, and get a move of the Spirit of God like that again, if your life depended on it. But one thing is sure, God got His crop from there, the cream of the crop too, I might add. Once God gets what He is after, in a move like that, and the Spirit begins to lift from them, there will still be one saved here and there of course, but do not ever expect a revival of what was there before. God will force back the powers of Satan, until He gets what He is after, and then He will let the devil come back in, and take over, if the people do not have the spiritual drive to prevent it. That is why I say, When you look at our own nation as a whole, you have seen the last days of a society that is sensitive to the power of God. You will never see those great revivals again, regardless of what some preachers would like for you to believe about it. They know better; they are just looking for financial support to keep their elaborate programs going. But realizing that it will never be so again, and realizing also, that God must get a church perfected in a generation of people somewhere toward the end of the age, we just have to conclude that we are living in that generation. No I am not confining this just to America, the bride of Christ is a universal bride, made up of people from every nation. I only used Americas as an example, because in the past, she has been considered a Christian nation, and we realize that this identity is fast disappearing from the minds of those who ever believed that she would be so again. In other words, When you see the prophesied Bible signs of the last days being fulfilled, as this generation has been privileged to see, you just have to realize that the whole thing has got to reach its climax before that generation passes off the scene completely.

 

VICTIMIZED BECAUSE OF MORAL CONVICTIONS

 

I received a letter the other day, from a religious group in a small city in South Carolina. (This will let you know that this sex perversion and filthy morals, and absence of citizens and law officials that are willing to do anything about it, is not just in your large cities.) It seems that a certain man who was a church going man, and very dedicated to his own convictions on morals, and such like, was on his way home from work, (He was an executive of a particular firm there) and as he stopped for a light at one of the main intersections, he was approached by a certain bunch of homosexuals that were soliciting from those who stopped there. This disturbed the man greatly, just to think that they would be so brazen as to get right out there at a busy intersection, and solicit to satisfy their immoral thirst like that. So when the light turned green, he just drove on down to the police station, and talked to the police chief about it, and asked that they do something about it. He said to them, This is the first time in my whole life, that I have seen homosexuals out on the street, right there in town, soliciting for sex affairs with whoever comes along. What do you think the police chief said? Now, don’t get all worked up about this. We know these individuals are out there; but lets not make a big fuss about it. At that, the man left there, but still driven by moral convictions that loathed such behavior, he determined to attend a Chamber of Commerce meeting that was scheduled for that night, and ask permission to speak at one of their future meetings, concerning this thing. But when this began to work its way back through the channel of city officials, What do you think happened? They had a woman mayor, and she was approached by some of the Chamber of Commerce people, and she in turn, because she did not want to get involved in it, and maybe become victimized between these trends that are sweeping the nation, notifies the chief of police, but the chief of police, not willing to get directly involved in the situation, told her, you call the head man of the firm where that man works, and tell him to talk to the man, and put pressure on him to cancel that speaking engagement, lest he lose his job. The woman mayor did accordingly, telling the big shot of the firm what a predicament she was in, and it turned out, to make my point, that the man really did lose his job over his determination to get something done about the mess, simply because he refused to bend to pressure that was put on him. Therefore let me just say this. With these Satanic trends sweeping society today, a person would have to be completely, scripturally uninformed, to believe that we will ever see another earth shaking, sin convicting revival like we have seen in the past. For God never goes contrary to His word. When the gospel first came to the Gentiles almost two thousand years ago, they were stooped in paganism, worshiping idols, immoral and without hope, but the gospel changed all that, for those who had an ear to hear the Spirit of God talking to them. Therefore it has only been because the Spirit of God held back these trends, while He swept from nation to nation getting the cream of the crop for His kingdom, that Gentiles seemed to have some moral principles about the, but the moment the Spirit of God starts lifting, back they go, to the abominable ways of their ancestors.

 

GOD’S NEXT MOVE

 

I am sometimes appalled to see how safety conscious, and health conscious, natural minded man is becoming. All in all effort to preserve this old flesh as long as possible, without one thought about the soul within. They have every kind of safety device imaginable on automobiles, anymore, and they are forever trying to pass laws to force people to use these devices. They are constantly telling us, Don’t eat this, Don’t eat that, or drink so and so, for statistics show that people who do so, get cancer, heart trouble, and all such like. They are determined to get rid of heart trouble, tuberculosis, cancer, and all of these death causing spirits, to the natural man, but when it comes to the inner man, they could not care less, Leave him alone; let him starve. You can well see that natural man today, is not very conscious of the condition of his soul. When it comes to morals, this is the day when evil is called good, and good is called evil, so do not try to tell me, the Bible has not been right all along. It is just like Paul said it would be, Perilous times. That means dangerous times. Do you believe we are living in such times? Sure you do. Brother, these scriptures have just been lying there, waiting for a generation to come on the scene to fulfill them, both the good, and the evil, and I believe this is that generation. But how, some may ask, is God going to get people’s attention, to fulfill the rest of His word, when the whole world seems to be falling apart morally, politically, and socially, as well as spiritually, and so few even seem to care, one way or the other? Well, World War One produced a noticeable Pentecostal move, and after World War Two, we had the great move of God we have already discussed, where people by the thousands were made God conscious, and convicted of sin. Therefore I believe it will be another world shaking conflict that will wake up the people of God, and get them moving to fulfill the remaining scriptures. There are a lot of people out there in religious systems that are going to make up the other part of Matthew 25:1-13, the foolish virgins, and God knows where every one of them are. A few here, a few there, and a few somewhere else, and that is a universal picture. But I believe the time is close at hand, when God is going to allow this old world to be rocked once again, and get people started praying and seeking His will for their lives. Will such an event change the homosexuals and other demon possessed characters? No, Not at all. Will it cause a lot of sinners to repent, and turn to God? No Sir, it will not. But I am convinced, there are yet scattered somewhere throughout the denominational systems, some people that somehow or other, God has not yet let them see what the real truth of His word is, because they have got to fulfill the other category of that parable. As I look back, and think on these things, I just have to say, Thanks be to God, that He allowed me to see the truth. Do you realize that you would not seek after God, unless He first touched your life in some way, by His Spirit? No man can come to me, Jesus said, unless the Father which hath sent me draw him. There are a lot of religious people sitting in their little churchy circles completely contented with what they have. People have a tendency to be like that. They like security, contentment, ease of Spirit, just as much as worldly people like ease of flesh. They are just plain spiritually lazy. Do not disturb me. But do you know what? A hungry person is on the prowl, looking for something to satisfy that hunger. You taste this, you taste that, always looking for something that really strikes your taste buds just right. So I am convinced, that the next great world shaking event, will not be to bring lost sinners to repentance in general, but rather to shake up the church world, people who are sitting comparatively contented somewhere. God knows how to touch them.

 

CONFUSION SPIRITS TURNED LOOSE ON SOCIETY

 

Right now it looks like everything that comes toward this message, just ends up in confusion. But remember, every spirit that is to fulfill the scriptures, has to be in operation in these last days, as time closes out. Each spirit must come forth, and fulfill its purpose in causing confusion, but confusion only affects minds that are not ordained to the truth. At least those individuals cannot accuse God of not giving them a chance. They have all had their chance, and it just seems that they always look at everything from the wrong end. Nevertheless God knows the heart of every living soul, and those that are ordained to fill the ranks of foolish virgins, or whatever, He will know how to talk to them. Even though they are sitting somewhere on the edge of a denomination, if they are His, He will know how to get their attention at just exactly the right time. I do not know how much longer it will be, and I do not believe I could do anything to change the situation, even if I did know exactly, for everything has to move in God’s time. I will tell you this much though. If time is allowed to go on as it is for another 5 years, the little incident down in South Carolina will be common in every city. They could not have gotten by with that kind of thing in 1950; they would have been in jail so fast, it would make your head swim, but because the spirit of the age has moved in that direction, this sort of thing is becoming so commonplace, it is almost ignored by those whose responsibility should be to deal with such lawlessness. Well whether they try to do anything or not, God is still going to have a bride to take up from here in the rapture, and there is going to be a great multitude left here to suffer martyrdom at the hands of the Antichrist during the great tribulation, both Jews and Gentiles, so regardless of what this generation stoops to, do not ever limit God, nor what He is able to do, when His time comes.

 

GOD’S UNLIMITED POWER IN OPERATION

 

Brothers and Sisters, I have covered a lot of ground in this little message, and I may not have explained everything to your complete satisfaction, but if that be true, and you have a particular question, I am sure we have other messages in print, that would go into more detail of explanation. All you need do, is ask for them. So in connection with what I said about not limiting God, I want to relate a little testimony told to me by a Baptist preacher in Norway the first time I went there, who was healed in one of Bro. Branham’s meetings there in Norway. Today, Norway is a country of eight million people, and it is a mountainous country. Its people have never been subjected to multiples of religions, like we have here in America. The main religion is the state church, something like Lutheranism, the Anglican, and in later centuries they have had Pentecost, but mainly on the trinity side. But when Bro. Branham went there, those Pentecostal preachers had gotten their heads together, and got the government officials to put pressure on, to keep him from praying for the sick personally, like he did in America, because they had heard a little bit about him. The authorities told Bro. Branham that he would only be allowed to pray a mass prayer for everyone, rather than pray for them individually, and he abided by their instructions. Now this Baptist preacher was there, and he said, Bro. Jackson: I was bothered by a skin disease, Eczema, all my life. Just a constant itch, itch, and dry scales, and at times it would just turn into open sores. He said, I sat in the back of the meeting hall that night, knowing that the man could not pray for me personally. But I was praying in my heart, Lord, when he prays for everyone else, be merciful to me. He said, Bro. Jackson: When he prayed, my skin started healing, and I have never had a problem with my skin since. Then he told me how back in the years of 1933 and 1934, there came a move of the Holy Ghost through Norway, that was not even brought about by preachers having anything to do with it. He said, I remember when we used to hear of fishermen in the docks, that would come in, and still be in their boats, and all of a sudden the power of God would come on them, and bring conviction, and they would not even know what was going on. But as they would begin to pray, many of them would have visions, infillings of the Spirit, speaking in tongues, and all such like, and as it spread all over Norway, I began to hear of it. I was just pastoring a little church at that time, and we met in a little store building, and we lived upstairs over it, just a rented building. He said, It was in the winter time, and I had gone downstairs to fire up the old stove, to get the room warmed up before service time that night. So after I started the fire, while I was waiting for it to get the room warm, so I could damper it down, I went to the front seat, kneeled down, and picked up my Bible, opened it up, and then I laid it on my head, and said, Lord: There are so many hundred promises in your book, will you just bless me with one of them, and about that time the power of God struck me, and I hit the floor. (He did not have a Pentecostal preacher kneeling over him, having him to repeat words and phrases) He said, I just laid there as helpless as I could be; then all of a sudden, I felt something, and my mouth started speaking a language I did not understand. I do not know how long this lasted, but when I got up, I thought, Maybe I had better go upstairs and see how the wife is getting along. But as he started to go upstairs, his little girl was looking down the steps at him, and she began to say, Mommy! Mommy! Come here! Something is wrong with Daddy. But his wife had been listening to what was going on down there, and she just stayed put, and let the Lord have His way. So as the little girl kept screaming, because her Daddy looked strange to her, and she wanted Mommy to come, he heard his wife say to her, No, Nothing is wrong. Daddy has been with Jesus. As he then reached the top of the stairs, his little daughter just flung herself into his arms, and said, Daddy: Take me to Jesus. Back down the steps he went, with his little daughter in his arms, and just as they entered the room, she started speaking in tongues. Well he went ahead, and told me other things that took place during that period of time, and it was out of that move, that the Pentecostal message came to Norway. In those early hours, it was a genuine move of God, and it produced genuine Spirit filled, Spirit led people of God. But Norway today, just like America, has commercialized the thing that started out genuine, and they have set up headquarters around every lake, and they commercialize the Pentecostal gospel there, just like in America. But my point in telling this, is to say, God will never repeat a former move anywhere. He still has things that He can do. He had not exhausted His storehouse, but this is a generation of people that does not want the true gospel preached to them; they only want something to tickle their ears, and entertain them with sensations, so God is just letting them have what they want, but their souls are becoming very lean.

 

YOU CANNOT SERVE GOD AND MAMMON

 

As I said already, This generation is all caught up in pleasure, and I will tell you why. Pleasures stimulate the spirit of man, in his unborn state. That is why people are crazy about sports. I am not condemning sports, but you will have to admit, people get so involved in sports, they completely forget about God. You cannot lust to be entertained in the flesh, and covet spiritual things both at the same time. They just simply do not go together. That is why Jesus said, You cannot serve God and mammon both at the same time. People are not willing to be temperate in those things; they have to sell out lock, stock, and barrel to it. Some Christians get together, and that is all they talk about. Do you really think God can perfect anything in an atmosphere like that? We all know better than that, but it is a spirit that gets a hold on people. That is why separation has to come first, all along the way, before there can ever be any perfection.

 

I have said enough, I will close now. But I admonish every child of God to take stock of their values in life, and see exactly what place they give to God. He requires first place, you know, and He will have it one way or another, before this race is over. God bless you. Amen.

 

The Invisible and Visible God

THERE IS A LOT OF CONFUSION AMONG THE RANKS OF RELIGION IN THE WORLD TODAY, AND IT IS SAD TO SAY, BUT A LOT OF IT IS A RESULT OF VARIOUS PREACHERS TRYING TO PREACH WHAT BRO. WILLIAM MARRION BRANHAM SAID, WITHOUT HAVING ANY PERSONAL REVELATION OF WHAT WAS SAID. BECAUSE OF THAT, CERTAIN OTHER CHARACTERS HAVE CREPT OUT OF THE BUSHES TO CHALLENGE THE WHOLE THING, AND WE NOW FIND OURSELVES 19 YEARS BEYOND THE DEATH OF BROTHER BRANHAM, AND THIS SORT OF THING IS GETTING WORSE INSTEAD OF BETTER. NOT ONLY DO THEY MISREPRESENT WHAT THE MAN TAUGHT, THEY HAVE THE AUDACITY TO PROCLAIM THAT HE WAS GOD. THEY HAVE VARIOUS TERMINOLOGIES THEY USE, BUT REGARDLESS OF HOW THEY SAY IT, THEY ARE STILL WRONG. INSTEAD OF FOLLOWING THE TRUTH HE STOOD FOR, THEY HAVE BECOME IDOLATERS, AND MADE THEMSELVES AN ABOMINATION IN THE SIGHT OF GOD, AND A THORN IN THE FLESH OF PEOPLE WHO DO LOVE TRUTH. I DO NOT MIND TELLING YOU, THAT I WILL NEVER STAND UP IN A COURT OF LAW TO DEFEND ANY MAN THAT HAS SAID, BRO. BRANHAM IS GOD, OR ELOHIM, OR THE WORD. SUCH A PERSON WILL JUST HAVE TO STAND THERE AND DEFEND HIS OWN TESTIMONY, AS FAR AS I AM CONCERNED.


ON THE OTHER HAND, I DO BELIEVE THAT WHEN WE HAVE A TRUE UNDERSTANDING OF WHAT HAS HAPPENED, AND WHAT WE BELIEVE AND TEACH IS VINDICATED BY THE BIBLE, GOD IS OBLIGATED TO DEFEND HIS TRUTH, AND THE PEOPLE WHO STAND FOR THAT TRUTH. HE MAY LET SOME BE PUT IN JAIL, AND HE MAY EVEN LET SOME BE MARTYRED AS IN FORMER TIMES, BUT IT WILL NOT GO WITHOUT VINDICATION. TRUTH WILL MARCH ON. GOD IS NEVER WITHOUT A TRUE WITNESS SOMEWHERE. HIS REDEMPTION PROGRAM IS NOT FALLING APART, IT IS RIGHT ON SCHEDULE. BIG NAME PREACHERS MAY BE TELLING THEIR CONGREGATIONS, IF WE DO NOT DO SUCH AND SUCH, THE WORLD IS GOING TO HELL, BUT I WANT YOU TO KNOW, THE WORLD IN GENERAL IS GOING TO HELL ANYWAY, NO MATTER WHAT THEY DO, FOR ACCORDING TO THE BIBLE, THE GREAT MASSES ARE NOT GOING TO BE SAVED. THEY ARE ENTERING IN AT THE WIDE GATE THAT LEADS TO DESTRUCTION. BUT DO NOT FEAR, GOD’S TRUE ELECT ARE ENTERING INTO THE NARROW WAY WHICH LEADS TO ETERNAL LIFE, AND THESE ARE THE ONES THAT GOD WILL VINDICATE. IT DOES NOT MATTER WHETHER THEY KNOW A LOT OF GREEK AND HEBREW WORDS OR NOT, THE THING THAT MAKES THE DIFFERENCE IS WHETHER THEY KNOW THE TRUE AND LIVING GOD OR NOT. THAT IS WHY WE ARE GOING TO DEAL WITH A MESSAGE ON THE INVISIBLE GOD. WE WANT TO PRESENT TO YOU, THE SAME GOD THAT THE FIRST CHURCH PRESENTED TO THEIR AGE, AN INVISIBLE GOD THAT MANIFESTED HIS ATTRIBUTES THROUGH THE PERSON OF HIS ONLY BEGOTTEN SON. THIS WILL LET YOU KNOW WHY WE ARE TITLING THE MESSAGE, “THE INVISIBLE AND VISIBLE GOD.”


COMMENTS ABOUT THE MESSAGE


Before we actually get into the message though, let me remind you that the English translation of the New Testament is a product of trinitarian translators. The original epistles written to the various churches and individuals were written in the Greek language, and through the centuries they have been recopied and re-translated in an effort to keep the thought alive. But as I have pointed out many times before, no oneness man with a true revelation of the Godhead has ever translated the New Testament. Now you may not think that would make any difference as long as it is just translating without commentary, but it does. Those translators still must choose between certain words that they feel best expresses the projected thought, and therefore a trinity minded person whose mind is already set on three persons in the Godhead will naturally filter everything though his trinity glasses. For this reason I am asking God to help me, as I endeavor to take us back almost two thousand years, to the time when Jesus Christ walked upon earth among men, and the years following, when those scriptures were actually written. Just try to imagine yourself as a Jew, living back then and believing that God is one, and hearing what those first age Christians heard, that made them Christians. No true Jew ever believed that God was more than one, so how did they hear what they heard? This is what I want us to think about as we enter into this message. Every true Jew knew that God was an invisible Spirit, and they applied what they heard according to what they knew already. It was Gentiles that lowered God to their carnal concept of what God should be, and came up with three persons in the Godhead. Therefore theology does not do one thing to correct the error, for their theology is all built around a three person concept of God. It is the same way, when they study the Greek and Hebrew; they study through a mind that is already made up, and we have all been guilty of this in the past, (studying the scriptures with our mind already made up about certain things), so that is why we must yield our mind to the Holy Ghost as we study the scriptures. We cannot rely on our education to reveal the word of God to us, for only the Holy Ghost can do that, and He can do that, even if we do not have educational degrees. I just have to be thankful to God, that it does not require an education to catch a revelation of His wonderful truth. I feel the same way about the articles we print. Our papers fall into the hands of people from every walk of life, and many of them have very little formal education, so I would not want these messages edited and seminary words inserted in place of my common language, for this way, I feel that if they can read what is written, it will certainly not be over their heads from the standpoint of the language itself. Therefore let us go into the scriptures now, and just see what the Holy Ghost will reveal to those who will yield to Him.


NO ONE HAS SEEN GOD AT ANY TIME


Some time ago, I heard of a testimony given by some big doctor of theology, how he had been conveyed into glory in a wonderful experience, and how he had seen the heavenly Father, and so on. Brothers and Sisters: That is not even scriptural. There are so many scriptures like John 1:18, that tell us that no man hath seen God at any time, and John 4:24, that tells us why, because God is a Spirit, why would anyone think God would go against His very own word, when He gives them a vision? Let me just say this, If you ever have a vision where you see what is supposed to be God the Father, with His Son Jesus seated, or standing by Him, as some claim they have, you had better beware of the spirit that gives you that vision. Now do not bother to say, Well Moses saw God. Moses saw a manifestation of God, but he did not see God as a person. In John 5:37, when the Jews were contending with Jesus because of what He had been preaching He finally said to them, “The Father Himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard His voice at any time, nor seen His shape.” What that really sums up to is this, Jesus is saying to them, You have never heard Him, nor seen Him, and yet you are trying to tell me that I do not know what I am talking about. That next verse ought to speak to someone, for an awful lot of people who claim to be so spiritual, do not even recognize a true servant of God when they hear him. Jesus said, “Ye have not His word abiding in you: for whom He hath sent, Him ye believe not.” Then over in 1st Timothy 6:16, Paul was writing to Timothy about how Jesus who was then dwelling in immortality, was dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto (then says) “whom no man hath seen, nor can see.” Why? Because He (God) is a Spirit. Yet we are living in a day when Gentiles everywhere are claiming to have seen the Father. I had an article sent to me from India, telling how a certain Catholic person had seen the Father, and how He is a huge old man that hardly ever makes Himself visible. Now saints, that kind of thing just serves to let us know that there are a lot of people in the world claiming to be Christians, that do not care one thing about what the Bible says. They have their own concept of God and they are not about to change, so God just allows Satan to give them visions that they want to see. What else can you say about something that is so scripturally wrong? In Colossians 1:15, Paul is making reference to Jesus Christ, and says, “Who is the image of the invisible God.” He most certainly was not referring to the human body of Jesus when he said that; for that which is invisible cannot be seen. Trinitarians would have you believe that God is three distinct persons, but not one of them will ever attempt to explain how such a thing could be possible. They just pass it off as a great mystery that we humans are not supposed to understand. We are supposed to believe it, but not understand it.


NOUNS AND PRONOUNS REVEAL THE TRUTH


Open your Bibles to Genesis 1:26, and let us read the very verse that is the beginning of the trinitarian doctrine. This person that wrote the letter criticizing Bro. Branham, says, “The trinity is the cornerstone, and the very foundation of the Christian faith, and deserves to be guarded and cherished.” Even the footnotes in your Scofield Bible will tell you that verse 26 speaks of the trinity fo God, so let us read it, and we will see if that is what it points to. “And God said, Let US make MAN in OUR image, after OUR likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” Now brothers and sisters, if you do not have a revelation of the Godhead, there is absolutely no way that you could ever convince these highly educated people that this verse projects anything other than a three persons God. They will throw their Greek and Hebrew words at you until they choke you half to death. For to them, the words US, and OUR, could refer to nothing less than a triune God, because they are plural terms, but does that settle the question? Absolutely not. I have never claimed to be very smart; and all of you know by now, that I have no educational diplomas to boast of, so I just have to depend upon the Holy Ghost to guide my mind into the scriptures that put together a picture of something. The English language was never one of my favorite subjects in school. I enjoyed working with figures, for I knew even a farmer ought to be able to count, but I never could see that proper English should make much difference when I would go out to call the pigs, feed the chickens and milk the cows. In other words, nouns and verbs were just like Greek to me, back then. Nevertheless as I was walking across the yard one day lately the thought came to me, the word GOD is a noun, and the word US, is a pronoun. How could a plural pronoun be used in connection with a singular noun? The pronoun has to carry the same identity as the noun. Is that not right? Just go ahead and write on some subject using a noun singular; then use as many pronouns as you want to, but your pronouns will have to carry the identity of the singular noun if your article is to make any sense. Actually verse 27 reveals the whole thing, except to those that are blind, spiritually speaking. Notice, “So God created man in HIS own image, (Saints, I want you to catch this. God, the noun, created man in HIS own image. Please notice that the pronoun is singular. According to the trinitarian interpretation, if the word US, in verse 26 applies to three person of one God, then the noun would need to read like this, The gods said, Let us make man in our image, so pay attention as we read the rest of verse 27.) In the image of God create HE him; male and female created HE them.” The pronoun is singular in each of the three times, HIS, HE, and HE, so please tell me how any person who knows the proper usage of nouns and pronouns, could ever attach the pronouns US, and OUR, to the singular noun, God? Brothers and Sisters: The pronouns, us, and our, in verse 26, are not in reference to three persons of the Godhead at all. It has to be angelic helpers that God is speaking to, for they are spirit beings also, and the scriptures will bear out the fact that angels assist God in His great plan and program for mankind. God is the architect, the master of His whole plan, but He uses angels to assist Him.

WHAT ABOUT ANGELIC HELPERS?


These critics of Bro. Branham’s ministry, mention how Bro. Branham would speak of an angel standing by him on the platform, and the idea they promote, is that it could have very well been an angel, but not an angel of the Lord. Do they not realize that they are actually defeating themselves when they got to those extremes? They prove that they do not know their Bible. Jesus Christ, who was none other than God incarnate, fasted for forty days alone in the wilderness, after His baptism at the Jordan, and when He was tempted by the devil, and overcame him through the authority of the word, He was ministered to by angels after the ordeal was over, and John the Baptist said that Jesus had the Spirit without measure. Now here is why I am saying this. These critics speak of how this is the age of the Holy Ghost, and how (they say) Brother Branham constantly spoke of the angel by his side, and seldom spoke of the Holy Ghost, so my point is, angels are a part of the Holy Ghost dispensation, and these fellows, in their efforts of trying to discredit Bro. Branham, just simply prove that they do not know much about what is really going on from the standpoint of the scriptures. In fact, there has been more angels ministering in this Holy Ghost dispensation, than there ever was in the Old Testament. Even the apostle Paul who certainly was filled with the Holy Ghost, when he was on that old ship, and the storm was raging about them, and it seemed to the crew that all hope was gone, Paul stepped forth and said unto them, “I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man’s life among you, but of the ship. For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar,” and so forth. Now he could have said, The Holy Ghost said, Thus and so, but he chose to say, the angel of God stood by me, so please tell me, What is the difference? We just simply have to realize that many times God lets the ministering spirits be visible to the recipient of His attention. Otherwise the person would just say, the Holy Ghost said, or did thus and so. But the truth is, ministering spirits minister the anointing of God. In the account of the resurrection of Jesus from the dead, the gospels say an angel came down and rolled the stone away, yet when Paul speaks of it in His epistles, he merely states that He was raised by the power of God. Saints, it is all the same thing; it is just that these Trinitarians want to find something to pick at, something they can hide behind. Some people hide their own faults, by constantly calling attention to the faults of others, especially in religion. Just remember this though, God is preparing some people to rise above all of this criticism and confusion, because they know who God is; they know what He has done, and they know what is inside of them, guiding them. You just have to realize that the reason denominational people hate a true revelation so much, is because it always goes against the structure of their creeds and dogmas. It would wreck their great institutions.


THE LOGOS WAS GOD


Let us get back now, to this invisible God, this invisible Spirit that so many religion people want to believe is an old man, because their natural mind just simply cannot yield to a spiritual truth. As we said, verse 27 says all that needs to be said, right there in the first chapter of the Bible, to rule out any idea of a trinity, if people really do want to know the truth. It gives you the singular pronouns of the noun, which is God, and allows us to see that the pronouns us, and our, could not possibly be pointing to the noun, God. Remember saints, the wise, and the prudent are not supposed to understand the word of God, or their great intellectual minds would catch these things when they read them. It was God Himself that confused the languages of the inhabitants of this earth, and scattered the people, but He knows where to place every verb and noun in every human language, in order that His true children may be able to catch a revelation when they read that which is written. That is how we know that God is not a person at all, and certainly not three persons, but in reality an invisible Spirit that is omnipresent, (everywhere, fills everything) omnipotent, (all powerful) and omniscient (all wisdom.) He always was, and He always will be. He was never born, and He cannot die. But everything else that has life in it, derived that life from Him, so let us go to John 1, verse 1, and we will see how that Jew expressed his revelation of this great God, and His Son Jesus Christ, as we read his record. This takes us back almost two thousand years, before Gentiles ever had an opportunity to pervert the gospel that was believed by that first age. Furthermore let me say this, God did not tell John what to write; he was writing according to his own revelation of what he had seen and heard. A lot of Jews had followed Jesus from the time He performed the first miracle at the marriage at Cana of Galilee, but very few of those that followed Him, ever really received a revelation of who He was, and what He was doing among them. That is why, in chapter 6, we read that many of His disciples went back, and walked no more with Him. They were offended by some things He said, simply because they did not really know who He was. But notice what John does, when he gets ready to write his record of what he saw and heard in those days. He went all the way back to the beginning, and started with the one who is the beginning of all things, and he knew full well that he was not speaking of a person, when he started out with God. Notice, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God.” In our English language we always have the tendency to think of a word as that which is written or spoken, but here we see that the Word was in the beginning, with God, before there was anything spoken. So we must realize that Word, as used by John, here, pertains to something that we must reach beyond our English language to comprehend. It was translated from the Greek word LOGOS, which not only speaks of that which is spoken, but also includes the thought, and a thought has to come from an intellect, so let us read it again, using the Greek word, and notice the difference in your thought as we do. “In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God. The same was in the beginning with God.” What was in the beginning with God? His thoughts, which later became His expressed thoughts. Paul tells us in Ephesians that God counseled with Himself, and that He is working everything according to the counsel of His own will. In other words, That great intellect had all of His works from the beginning throughout all eternity in His great mind, before He ever even started to express any of those thoughts to effect creation. “In the beginning was the Logos.” John knew what he was writing. Trinitarians read the English translation, “In the beginning was the Word,” and then when they read verse 14, “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us,” they think they have just proved that Jesus was with God causing Him to say, “Let us make man in our image,” but tell me, saints, Can you now see the difference? If not, just stay with me; we still have a lot more. Everything you see or know anything about, is a result of an expressed thought. Where does an expressed thought come from? It comes from a mind, an intellect. That is where the word omniscient comes in; it pertains to infinite awareness and wisdom that only God has. Now we read how John expressed his revelation of this omniscient intellect, so if you will permit me, I would like to put it into my own words, the way I feel that I would have written it, if I had lived two thousand years ago, and heard what John heard, and saw what he saw. “In the beginning was the Word, the supreme thought of God, and this expressed thought was with God, and was God, because it was the expressed thought of this omniscient mind which is God Himself. This is that which was in the beginning with God.” There, you have the first two verses of John’s gospel, as I believe I would have expressed it, if I had been writing it back then. I did not actually change the present day English writing of it, I only enlarged the fact that the Word was the expressed thought of a mind that always was, a mind that holds supremacy over all other minds.


DID JESUS THE SON OF GOD CREATE ANYTHING?


When you go into Ephesians, chapter one, you find the apostle Paul expressing his revelation of what John was writing about. He says, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: according as He (God) hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, which was according to the counsel of His own will.” A trinitarian will read these scriptures and see Jesus the Christ right there in the beginning, creating for the Father. But when a revelated person reads these same scriptures, they see the reality of an invisible God, who, in His great intellect held His own predetermined plans for everything that He would do in creation, and it would all culminate in His only begotten Son Jesus, the Christ. In another place, Paul said, speaking of the Father, “who created all thing by Jesus Christ,” but when you know the truth, you understand what scriptures like that actually point to. His Son Jesus was in His great mind from before the foundation of the world just like every other predetermined plan was. All that together is what made up this Logos that John wrote about, and that was later translated, Word. Each time this Logos was expressed it accomplished something that God had predetermined to do. Something materialized as a result of that expressed thought, yet the great mind was not exhausted because of it. When Melchizedek met Abraham on the road, and served him bread and wine, that was an expression of this Logos. So was the man that came to Abraham while he was sitting in the door of his tent in the plains of Mamre. The eternal Spirit (God) took upon Himself the form of a man in those instances, to accomplish an objective, but what Abraham saw with his natural eyes was not the eternal God. These were theophany bodies the eternal Spirit contacted Abraham through, but neither one was ever seen again, and Abraham did not go looking for them. Yet each incident was recorded, and we are able to look back and see these expressions of the Logos of God. Paul wrote in Hebrews, how that Jesus Christ is the high priest forever, after the order of Melchizedek. So you see, even though Jesus was not a person with the Father in creation, everything pointed to the things this person (Jesus) would accomplish and fulfill in the plan and purpose of the Father, in redemption. Every one of these manifestations, left in the mind of the earthly recipient through time, something that would be materialized and fulfilled in Jesus Christ, and even though many of these scriptures may sound like the world and everything therein was created by the man called Jesus, I want you to know that the man called Jesus never created anything at all; He had to be created by the very Spirit that created all things.


JESUS – JEHOVAH SAVIOR


I realize that statements like this would be enough to make some oneness people climb the wall, for they see Jesus as the Father, but there is only one sense in which that would be true, and that is only after He was incarnated by the Father at the age of 30 years, when He was baptized by John. Then, He could say, “When you have seen me, you have seen the Father,” but until then, he could not say that. Trinitarians have a concept of Jesus, even as a little boy growing up, out creating birds and flowers, and all such like. One Catholic magazine portrayed Jesus in the garden of Eden, and spoke of how He created Adam and Eve, but let me say once again, The man called Jesus never created anything at all, for He Himself was a product of creation. Did it ever really hit you, that the name Jesus, given to the one who was called, the Christ, was already a name meaning “Jehovah Savior” with the Father, before the baby was ever conceived by the virgin Mary. Jesus is the redemption name of the eternal Father, and it was given to the Son in whom this redemption plan was to be worked through. There have been a lot of little babies given the name Jesus, but only one of them ever grew up to be called, the Christ, the anointed one. Did not Jesus Himself say, I am come in my Father’s name, and ye received me not? (John 5:43) In the beginning was the Word, (the Logos) and the Word was with God, and so was the name JESUS, but the Son of God, as a person, was not with Him. Yet in the mind of the Father, His Son Jesus was as real as anything could be. That part of the Logos was not materialized until just two thousand years ago, so even though Hebrews 1:2, which is speaking of the Son, says, “by whom also He (God) made the worlds,” we have to realize that the literal meaning of that is, He designed the ages through Him, or to be culminated in Him. It all reaches its highest peak in Jesus Christ. God, the eternal Spirit, is the Creator and the Savior, but all through B.C. time, all manifestations and events moved toward the time when from this Word, would come forth to materialization the man, to whom the whole world must look for their salvation, and that man was given the redemption name of His Father when His birth was first announced by the angel of the Lord to Joseph, in Matthew 1:21, before the little baby was ever born. The angel told Joseph that that which was conceived in Mary was of the Holy Spirit, (That is what God is, a Spirit, and He is holy) and that she would bring forth a son, and that he (Joseph) should call his name JESUS: (savior) for He shall save His people from their sins. So John says, in verse 3, “All things were made by Him; and without Him was not anything made that was made.” Not by the flesh man Jesus, but by the eternal Spirit that incarnated Him. If as Trinitarians believe, all things were created by Jesus the Son, then I ask you, What did the Father do, that we should even call Him Father? To be a father is to begat something. God the great eternal Spirit was not the Father of anything, or anyone, before the Word (or Logos) began to materialize what He had predetermined to do. He was not even God then, for the very word God, speaks of deity to be worshiped, so how could He even be God when He was still existing alone before He started to create?


WHAT WAS MADE FLESH?


Some people are so carnal in their thinking, they can visualize the Father sitting somewhere in heaven, saying to the Son, I want a planet created that we should call earth; you create one for me, and so forth. Brothers and Sisters: That is just plain carnality when people think like that. You just simply cannot take one verse of scripture by itself and build a revelation off of it. A divine revelation will allow for every scripture in the Bible, so that none will make void another. In order to believe what some people believe, they have to completely ignore at least two thirds of the Bible, for they cannot possibly fit it all into what they believe. Actually if you had not already read John 1:14, Jesus the Christ would not even be in your mind as you read these first verses here. But because verse 14 says, “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth,” when you read verses 1 & 2, it sounds like it should be referring to the man Jesus, and it requires a revelation of the Godhead to see the difference. But once you have that revelation, you realize that the Word that was with God, and that was God, is also the Word that created the embryo in the womb of the virgin Mary, that brought the man, Jesus, into the picture. That is how the Word was made flesh. It did not just transform into flesh from some other pre-existing form, as some believe, but from that expressed thought came the materialization of the little embryo, from which the man Jesus was born, and it was a full thirty years before there was ever anything in Him that we see in these first verses of John’s gospel. Alright, so “all things were made by him.” Who? The Father that dwelled in Jesus, when He walked the shores of Galilee preaching to the people. “In Him was life; and the life was the light of men.” But that life was never seen as it was seen in the New Testament, until after the Father got inside the Son, there at the Jordan River that day. From that time on, when anyone looked at the Son, they saw as much of the Father as anyone would ever see, for He was manifesting His attributes through that human form. Isaiah 9:6 was finally being fulfilled. That prophecy had laid there for over 700 years, as generation after generation would come and go, and every generation of Jews would read it, and look for its fulfillment, and now it is being fulfilled. “For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be open upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, the Mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.” After 4,000 years of man’s existence, here stood a God-man that could be touched. That is why, over in his first little epistle, John said, Our eyes have seen, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life. Brother! Sister! That is what all of those other manifestations of this Logos were pointing to. Hallelujah! We have not been able to touch Him like that, but we have the written witness of many of those who did, and because of that witness, we are enabled to enter in, by faith, and receive the same salvational benefits as those that were privileged to touch Him. (Of course Isaiah’s prophecy covered the whole scope of what Jesus would be to mankind, and it will not be completely fulfilled until Jesus sits upon the throne of David in the Millennium, as King of kings.) But all who believe are accepted of Him, regardless of race, color or earthly citizenship, and we have that light to walk in. In verse 5, we read, “And the light shineth in darkness: and the darkness comprehended it not. (Let me go ahead and read a few more verses to keep it all together.) There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. (John the Baptist) The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men through him might believe. He was not that Light (the Christ man) but was sent to bear witness of that Light. (Which was in the Christ man) that was the true Light, which lighteth every man that commeth into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not.” There, you have to realize that John was not referring to the flesh man Jesus, but rather to that which was manifested in the flesh of the man. The world was made by that invisible One that has come down, to walk on man’s level, in this body of flesh. He (the Father; was still invisible, but His works were put on public display daily, through the life and ministry of His only begotten Son, in whom He dwelt, and the world in general failed to recognize who was walking in their midst. Even those religious leaders would say, Is this not the son of Joseph the carpenter and his wife Mary? They knew the flesh, but they could not see a thing beyond that. The revelation of course, was what was talking thought he mouth of that man they knew, and what was touching people through His hands, as He walked among them. Verse 11, “He came unto His own, and His own received Him not.” Now what does that really mean? God, the Creator, the one that designed this whole plan of redemption, and gave it to the Jewish race first through types and shadows in the law dispensation, by the mouth of His holy prophets, came to those Jews with what they had been looking for, and they failed to recognize Him. Why? Simply because He did not come according to their preconceived ideas of how He would have to fulfill all those prophecies. They knew Jehovah, the Elohim, the invisible Spirit that made the covenant of promise to their father Abraham. They knew He fills the whole universe, and that He had appeared to the patriarchs and prophets in various ways, and they expected Him to come among them in human form, to set up an earthly kingdom, but they could never accept the idea that He would come in such a humble way. They knew that Isaiah 7:14 says, “Therefore the Lord Himself shall give you a sign; Behold a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel,” and every generation looked for that son to be born of certain virgins that they thought might have been worthy of such an honor, but never could they accept the idea that God would allow that certain son to be wrapped in an old blanket and lain in a smelly old stable. That is why it says, “He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name: (THAT NAME IS THE NAME OF THE FATHER (But believing on His name goes much deeper than what most Gentiles teach it today. That is why I have stressed the compound meaning of that name in other messages.) ) Which were BORN, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of men, but of God.” In other words BORN OF THE SPIRIT according to the WILL OF GOD’S predetermined counsel with Himself. Then John says, “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us.” Let me just take time right here to point out some things. First of all, when the Word was made flesh, it was still under the Old Testament dispensation when God sovereignly exercised and expressed His own mind. There was not two minds involved at all, as it was later under the New Covenant, when the Son had a mind of His own. Yes, that is right, Even though the Son was always submissive to the will of the Father, what the Father did, was channeled through the mind of the Son. They were joined as one Spirit, but there were two minds functioning. That is the reason Jesus would say, I do not mine own will, but the will of the Father. All the many times that He made similar statements, certainly proves that the Son had a mind of His own, and also the ability to exercise His own will, but He was always subject to the will of the Father. Now let me ask you this, How many of you think I have been talking about two persons? I hope all of you here at Faith Assembly know better than that by now.

DID JESUS HAVE TWO FATHERS?


Now to any trinity minded person that may hear this, or read it in the Contender, let me say a few things that can help you. I know you have all read the first chapter of Luke’s gospel, where it tells how the angel Gabriel was sent to a young virgin named Mary, and told her that she would conceive in her womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name JESUS. Verse 32 says, “He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: (God Himself is the Highest.) And the Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of His father David.” (David was not his father genetically, but Joseph was of the lineage of David, and in the natural, Jesus was known as the son of Joseph.) Verse 34, “Then Mary said unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? And the angel answered and said unto her, the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.” Listen to me now. If the Holy Ghost is the 3rd person of the trinity, as you supposed, and from the virgin womb of Mary, has come forth a child that was fathered by the Holy Ghost as a person, why is he called the Son of the Highest, the Son of God? If that were the only question, you might be able to reconcile the thing, but it is not. According to your belief, God is three persons, all equal in authority, but all three in perfect agreement, even in creation. So tell me, if you can, which one of the two is the Father of Jesus, and how could the Son that was just born two thousand years ago be equal in authority with the other two, in creation? Then tell me which one incarnated the Son when He was baptized? Does he have two Fathers? Now tell me why Jesus never did say, I do only what the Holy Ghost tell me to do, or shows me to do? If the Father and the Holy Ghost were two separate persons, and the Holy Ghost was the one that overshadowed Mary for her conception, why did Jesus always attribute everything to the Father? Are you beginning to catch my point? Matthew 1:18 very plainly states, that she was found with child of the Holy Ghost, and the gospels tell us also, that when Jesus was baptized the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon Him, and a voice came down from heaven, which said, Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am well pleased. Then in Luke 4:1, it says, “And Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost returned from Jordan, and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness,” so we know for a fact, that it was the Holy Ghost that took up His abode in Jesus, there at the Jordan. Is that not correct? Then if God the Father and God the Holy Ghost, (as you express it) are not one and the selfsame Spirit, how did God the Father get into the picture at all? The truth is, they are not two separate persons, but two separate terminologies that both apply to the same sovereign Spirit which is holy, and that one Sovereign Spirit entered into His son, and blended Himself with the spirit of His Son, and from that moment on, they were one Spirit, yet there remained two minds present at all times. Furthermore the great eternal Spirit did not cease to be omnipresent when He entered into His Son, for He could not vacuum Himself completely out of the whole universe, and pour Himself completely into one little human vessel. Yet that human vessel did possess a full measure of every attribute of the Father, for as we have already pointed out, He received the Spirit without measure. It is just like Paul said in his Colossians epistle, “In Him (Jesus) dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” Therefore what we really see is not three persons at all, but three office works of one God who is Spirit and not even a person. In creation, He was, or is Father. In redemption He worked through the Son from within the Son, still during the law dispensation until our redemption price was paid there at Calvary, and since the day of Pentecost, He has indwelt true believers, and been referred to as the Holy Ghost. But when you read the New Testament epistles, if you do not have a revelation of the oneness of God, you cannot even know what Spirit believers have in them, for in one place you will read where we have the Spirit of God, and in another place, the Holy Ghost, so I do praise God for a revelation of His oneness. Regardless of which terminology is used, I still know what the writer is talking about. According to trinity doctrine, we would either have three persons dwelling in us, or the writers of the New Testament were terribly confused about the Godhead, so tell me, can you reconcile either one? No wonder they say it is a great mystery, that no one can explain. I would sure hate to have to explain such foolishness. JESUS THE SON OF GOD, WAS TEMPTED BY SATAN


In religion, you have two extremes concerning the Godhead. The most ridiculous of course is the trinity concept, but there are some one God people that are still a million miles from a true revelation of God’s oneness. They are the ones that like to harp on Isaiah 9:6, and teach what is commonly referred to as Jesus only doctrine. They get real upset when the Son of God is even mentioned, for they believe that Jesus is all there is. But is it not strange that the writers of the New Testament were not afraid to speak of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost? They had a true revelation, so they did not have to worry about saying something that would distort what they believed and taught. They could speak of the Son of God, because they knew exactly where He stood in the Godhead. But look at the church world today, they know the Son was a person that walked upon earth in human flesh, but most of them cannot accept the idea that the Father was not, is not, and never will be a person apart from the Son. The Son was a perfect human from birth, but He was not God until the Father incarnated Him. Even at age 12, when Joseph and Mary found Him in the temple sitting with the doctors, and asked Him why He had stayed behind when they left Jerusalem, He answered, “How is it that ye sought me? Do ye not know that I must be about my Father’s business?” That showed right there, that even at that young age, His mind was on spiritual things, rather than just getting out with a bunch of boys and having a good time. Most twelve year old boys are out throwing rocks, twisting dogs’ tails, and chasing cats, and that sort of thing, but not this little boy, He would rather discuss the scriptures with the scholars of that day. Nevertheless He went back to Nazareth with Joseph and Mary, and the Bible says He was subject unto them, and that He increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man. He did not have to learn how to be obedient, His very nature was to be obedient, because He had not sinful attributes in Him. He was the Son of God, and He knew it, and He was perfect in every way, but before age 30, He never did one supernatural thing. But let me ask you now, How many of you will agree that He had a mind of His own? He certainly did; and He knew how to fellowship and correspond with the heavenly Father. That is why you have heard me say, No one had to tell Him when to go to the river to be baptized by John. He knew from the scriptures, that it was to be done, so when the time came, the Father Himself showed Him. Then because of His obedience, look what happened as soon as He came up out of the water. The heavens were opened, and a great manifestation of the glory of God was revealed to those Jews that stood by watching. They were privileged to witness the very act of incarnation, when the Father (a Spirit) came down to earth and took possession of that physical man, which was His only begotten Son. No, He did not take the Son prisoner, He just moved into that obedient Son, to fulfill those types and shadows of the Old Testament. Now God was walking among His creation in a permanent physical body. This was not a theophany body, as every other one had been. The people who saw Him on Monday, could go out, and find Him somewhere, on Tuesday, for His purpose was to make Himself known to the human race. For the next 3 ½ years, those Jews would be able to see, hear, and touch God. But first the Son had to be tested. Why would He need to be tested now, after being a perfect Son for 30 years already? Because now He has within Him a Spirit that could literally turn stones to bread, or anything else that Satan could suggest to Him, so old Satan had to be given a chance to put Him to the test, for God wanted those Jews to know, that they were looking at a man that would defend what was in Him. He would not be as the first Adam who forfeited it. Therefore that obedient Son was led by the spirit into the wilderness where He touched neither food nor drink for forty days and nights, and the devil was right there tempting Him the whole time. The physical man Jesus, got just as hungry as any of us would; he got weak, He lost weight, and He was fatigued, just as any person would be under the same circumstances. “But if He was God invested, why should He have to go through all of that?” You may say. Because He had a mind of His own that He could have exercised at any time, and God wanted the human race to know, (Hallelujah!) Here was a man that could be buffeted by Satan in His weakest moment with the written word of God. “If thou be the Son of God, (Does that sound like some of these big theologians of our day?) Command this stone that it be made bread.” Satan was actually tempting Him to exercise His own will, and satisfy His flesh, but what did He say? “It is written, That man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God.” Now some will say, “Can His temptation really be compared to ours? Even Paul referred to the first Adam as of the earth, and earthy, as though to say that there is a difference.” Paul was only referring to Adam’s condition after the fall. When God first made Adam, he had no sin in him, and no death. He could have lived for ever, sinless. God gave him a condition, Abstain from the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and you will live, but the day you partake of it you will surely die. Well we all know what happened; they (Adam and his wife Eve) partook of that tree, and that is when sin entered the human race. That is where Paul’s statement picks up, for from the time God confronted them, and removed His holy presence from them, that first Adam became an earth bound creature. He was no longer able to communicate with the spirit realm of God’s creation. He was earth bound and earthy, and so is all of his descendants. We were all born of this natural law of reproduction, that God placed in effect at the very beginning, so we all came into the world bearing a sinful nature as a result of one man’s sin. But this man Jesus, the second Adam, bypassed that genetic line of fallen mankind, because His origin was directly from heaven. As we have already said, Genetically He was neither the son of Joseph, nor Mary, because He was born of a created embryo, but He was every bit man, for He took on all of His natural substance from the very elements of the body of Mary. Therefore when He was tempted by Satan, it was the human part of Him that was tempted, not the divine part which was the Father in Him. God was not tempted; it was the Son of God that was tempted. He was as human as any of us, and subject to pain and suffering just like we are. The difference is, without a sinful nature, He is also without sickness and disease, but if He stepped on a piece of sharp glass with His bare feet, or cut His finger, He would feel the pain just like we do. You just have to realize that except for the absence of imputed sin, the physical man was just like the rest of us. Therefore He could be tempted. But Bro. Jackson; I just do not understand how God could be in Him in the fullness of Himself, and still not do anything to stop all of that. That is exactly how multitudes of people look at this, but God wanted it to be recorded that this Son would be obedient to the end, so He let the devil throw everything he had at Him. Brother I want you to know, that temptation was real. He was tempted in every area of what He was to fulfill in the great plan of God. Satan even tempted Him to jump from a pinnacle of the temple, which would have been tempting God, and that is exactly how Jesus responded, It is written, “Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.” If He had yielded to Satan in any of those temptations, Luke 4:14 never would have been written; “And Jesus returned in the POWER OF THE SPIRIT into Galilee: and there went out a fame of Him through all the region round about.”


CAN YOU EXPLAIN THE GODHEAD?


Do you see yet, why we titled this message, “The Invisible and Visible God?” I believe you do. Almost two thousand years ago the invisible God put Himself on display for a full 3 ½ years, and allowed mankind the privilege of walking with Him, and talking with Him; and He fed many of them just like He fed the children of Israel when they were on their 40 year journey through the wilderness. Standing right there in human flesh, was the One that supernaturally supplied the manna, the quail, and the water from the rock, and now He is feeding multitudes with one little boy’s lunch. Now, how many of you think I am talking about the Son of God, Jesus? No, I am talking about the Father of Jesus, that was in Him. The Son did not even exist, except in the mind of the great eternal Spirit, when the children of Israel were eating manna and quail in the wilderness. In other words, The Son was not the Creator, but the Elohim in Him was. The Son was not the miracle worker, but He had the miracle worker in Him. The Son walked on water, but it was by the power and authority of the Father that was in Him. He literally meant what He said, when He said, “I can of myself do nothing,” (meaning nothing supernaturally) but by the authority of the Father in Him, He could do anything. Is anything too hard for God? (Jeremiah 32:27) Brothers and Sisters: We are dealing with the Godhead; it is important for every child of God to know whether God is one, two, three, or a half a dozen. You will never really understand the scriptures, until you have a revelation of the Godhead. The Trinitarians say the Godhead is such a mystery, that it cannot be explained, but I say, Any child of God with a revelation can explain it, for we do not have to try and make three persons out of one God; we just simply let God be God, (SPIRIT) and the Son of God be the only PERSON of the Godhead, and the Holy Ghost the same Spirit substance that the Father is, for they are one and the selfsame Spirit just different office works, so to speak. Once you see the Godhead as it really is, it is so simple you wonder how anyone could have ever even thought God was three persons. It is the one person of the Godhead, that every predestined seed is to be conformed to the image of, just like it says in Romans 8:29. Jesus the Son bore the image of the Father, and we are not able to see the Father except through the Son, so we are to bear the image of Jesus the Son, who had the Spirit of the Father in Him in full measure. Though we only have that Spirit by measure, the measure is still sufficient to conform us into the very image of that obedient Son. Our character, our attitude, our motives and thinking is all to be made like unto Him, as we yield our will to His will.


A LOOK AT HEADSHIP


In Ephesians 1:22, the apostle Paul wrote concerning Jesus Christ, that God had put all things under His feet, and gave Him to be the head over all things to the church, so let us look at headship for a few minutes. Jesus the man, is not the head of the universe. In 1st Corinthians 11:3, that same apostle wrote, “But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.” Now that lets us know that God the great eternal Spirit is still the head of the universe, so what did He make Jesus Christ the head of? Everything that pertains to creation, in relation to man. He is above all principalities and powers, and so forth. In other words, God who is the head of the universe, lifted up his obedient Son because of that obedience, and placed Him above every king, potentate, magistrate, and governmental powers, and taking Him high in the heavens, placed Him on His own throne above every angel, even Michael and Gabriel, but the Father Himself is still head of the universe. We will read Philippians 2:9-11, what Paul wrote to them. “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth: and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” If some of these oneness Pentecostal people would study the whole context of the scriptures they like to use, they would have a whole different concept of the Godhead than what they now have, for the Father was in Jesus and the Holy Ghost that anointed Him is one and the selfsame Spirit, and when we receive the Holy Ghost, we have the same Spirit Jesus had, but in a lesser measure. Therefore when we receive the Holy Ghost, what is God doing? He is lifting us up out of our fallen state, and redeeming us back to Himself through His only begotten Son. That is why the scripture says, We were chosen in Him (Jesus) because our redemption must come through Him. God is actually re-creating us through Him. But all of these many terms are sometimes misleading if we fail to catch the thought that is being projected. In 1st Timothy 3:16, Paul summed it all up like this, “And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.” But you still have to have a revelation to unravel that verse. Now go with me to 1st John 1:1, and let us read what that aged apostle wrote more than fifty years after the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life: (How beautiful) For the life (which was God) was manifested, and we have seen it, (How? Through the Son.) And bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, (Not as a person, but as the great eternal Spirit.) And with His Son Jesus Christ.” God came down to where mankind was, and walked among them in a body of flesh, but He still remained to be an omnipresent Spirit. The next phase of His great plan was to get inside of all of His people, but even then He is still an omnipresent Spirit.


MANIFESTING THE FATHER’S NAME


Now I want to show you a verse of scripture that will prove to you that the name JESUS did not just originate with the birth of the Son of God. You will find it in Revelation 14:1. “And I looked, (John speaking) and; lo, a Lamb stood on the Mount Zion, and with Him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His FATHER’S NAME written in their foreheads.” That is the 144,000 servants of God that will be sealed with the Holy Ghost under the ministry of the two prophets of God in Revelation 11:3, which we see in chapter 7:1-8. They have a revelation of that redemption name of the Father, the very name that was given to the only begotten Son of God. Jesus. That is why, in John 17:6, Jesus was praying to the Father, and said, “I have manifested THY NAME unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world.” That verse not only reveals that the name JESUS was the Father’s name also, but it reveals predestination as well. If you have a revelation in your bosom today, it was no accident that you received it, for except that the Spirit of God had opened your understanding, it would have been impossible for you to receive the word of God in the form of a revelation, and He only does that for those that were foreknown of Him. Notice John 17:12, which is still in the same prayer Jesus was praying. “While I was with them in the world, I kept them in THY NAME: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; (Judas Iscariot which was to betray Him; He already knew that Judas would do that.) That the scripture might be fulfilled.” That whole chapter is a revelation, but I am just pointing out these verses that pertain to the Father’s name. Verse 26, is another one. “And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them.” When Jesus finished this prayer, He went right to the garden of Gethsemane where He prayed the prayer of surrender to the ordeal of the cross, saying, “Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me: nevertheless not my will but thine be done.” This was the Son of God praying, the human, that could feel pain and draw back from death, just like any of us. One gospel writer states that He prayed so fervently, that His sweat was as great drops of blood falling to the ground. Nevertheless He surrendered to the fate that He already knew awaited Him, and He did it willingly, for He even said to Peter, after Peter had already cut off one man’s ear, Put up thy sword. “Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and He shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?” This God-man had been shining the light of God’s Word for 3 ½ years, and the time had come for Him to open up the way for the predestined children of God to walk in that light, so He went to the cross willingly, to pay our sin debt, and set us free from our prison of darkness.


A LOOK AT LIGHT


Let us just go back into the first little epistle of John and take a look at the light God inspired him to write about. God is light, and without that light people perish. Brothers and Sisters: If there ever was a day when man needed light to walk in, it is this present day and hour. Of course you know why I say such a thing, for the truth is, every man that has ever lived, needed this same light, but the evil of our day makes it seem so much more urgent that we have this light of God lighting our pathway. Alright now, as we pick up in verse 5, right where we left off earlier, we read these words, “This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.” That is emphatic. God will not tolerate darkness in His domain. When light comes in, darkness has to flee. We hear a lot about a message in this hour, but John was the first of the early church to mention such a thing, and he goes on to say this, verse 6, “If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, (traditional churchanity) we lie, and do not the truth: But if we walk in the light, (a true revelation) as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.” Many times, verse 7 has been lifted completely out of context, and presented as if fellowshipping each other is what constitutes walking in the light, but that is absolutely the opposite of what John was saying here. Walking in that light is what causes us to have fellowship one with another, but just merely fellowshipping one another will never put you in that light. Verse 7 is tied to verse 5, and verse 6 makes that clear. God is light, and we can only fellowship Him in the light He shines upon us, so if we are attempting any other way, we are just simply fooling ourselves, and John says we are liars, if we call that fellowshipping God. On the other hand though, when we do truly enter into that light, and start fellowshipping God in the light of a true revelation, we automatically have fellowship with others who are doing the same thing. So while we are talking about light, let us just consider the part light plays in our natural surroundings, and we will better understand the spiritual significance of the light which God Himself is. If you take the sun out of the universe, all life on this planet would soon die, wouldn’t it? Is that not what we studied in school? Lay a board flat on the grass, or turn a tub upside down over some grass, or other plants, and see what happens. When you shut off the light, it first loses its color, because that color comes from the sun, and the first thing you know, it is dead. That is exactly how it is spiritually, when man is shut up in some old traditional religious system. There is no light present, so there is no life either. Those places are spiritual prison houses, and there are multitudes sitting in them today, spiritual dungeons. That is why so many of them act the way they do at times, when they hear truth preached. It is just like bringing a person suddenly, out of a dungeon into bright sun light, it almost drives them crazy. Once your sense of sight becomes completely adjusted to darkness, (That is nature’s way of enabling you to survive) if you are suddenly exposed to bright light, a shock runs right through the head, and many times just drives the person into complete blindness. That is why it is so important spiritually, for us to realize the necessity for the light of God in our soul. Think of it like this, When you have day after day of cloudiness and drizzly rain, people have a tendency to get cranky. It does something to our makeup, psychologically. Even animals get cranky after so long. You stable them, and close them up, and a horse will almost kick the door down. An old mule will just simply chew the place up, for he is just bored to death. Unless you have some kind of wood he doesn’t like, you can hear him just chewing everything to pieces. That is the way people are, in a spiritual sense. They are shut up in those old dark systems, and they are bored to death, and they just chew on anything. Saints, I just say all of that to stress the importance of spiritual light in the life of mankind. God Himself being light, do you think He is going to save someone and just leave them to walk in darkness, and ignorance? Not if they are truly born again. He may let the devil mislead that person momentarily, while they learn to recognize darkness and cope with it, but the Holy Ghost is sure to lead that person out into the light eventually.


SOME WALK IN DARKNESS


When the church started out, almost two thousand years ago, she was walking in the full revealed light of the Word of God. There was not one bit of tradition in that early church. From the Godhead all the way down through every doctrine, and every principal, she had everything in proper perspective. Every time something tried to creep in, the Holy Ghost was right there to deal with it, and sent it on its way. Light will not fellowship darkness. That is why I said, When light comes in darkness flees. But please remember this, It can work the opposite way. It depends on which one is coming into its season. When people have the true light shined upon their pathway, and they refuse to walk in it, God will allow total darkness to come upon them. That is what the apostle Paul was dealing with in 2nd Thessalonians, chapter 2. He pointed out the fact that when people have no love for the truth, God Himself will send strong delusion upon them, that they may believe the devil’s lie, and be damned. Therefore I want to take the three verses we just read from 1st John 1:5-7, and apply them to our day, and to some of the very people that we have known. No, I will not judge them, this word of God that they are rejecting has already judged them. We hear so much talk about a man that came with a message, and truly he did, we all believe that; but we do not believe what a lot of them believe. We do not believe the man gave us another Bible to replace the one we already have. Neither do we believe that every word he uttered was “Thus saith the Lord,” either, for he was as human as any of us. Nevertheless a lot of these fellows claim to be preaching the man’s message, just run the roads with a box full of books and quotes, and preach about the man; they know nothing of the message he brought. Regardless of how it may sound to you, I still have to say, Those men are walking in darkness; they did not see the light God shined through that little man. They sing long and loud about Malachi 4:5-6, how the hearts of the children are to be turned back to their fathers, but then they conduct themselves like anything but someone that has been restored to apostolic doctrines and beliefs. You cannot even talk apostolic teachings with them, lest they get all upset, and accuse you of not being in the message. Brother, I want you to know, God has allowed Satan to turn the whole thing into darkness for them. What did God do through that little man? Some may ask. What he did through him is very simple to understand if your mind is open, and you are seeking the truth. I sometimes wonder, Why do some people think Bro. Branham preached on the Godhead? Do they actually think he was trying to give them another concept of the oneness of God? Bro. Branham did not restore the one God revelation to the church. Neither did he restore faith, nor sanctification, nor the baptism of the Holy Ghost. God had already called other men to do that, in their respective hour of time. Even the gifts of the Spirit had already been restored to the church before Bro. Branham’s hour. Now listen to me, You do not have to sit there thinking I am minimizing what God called him to do; I am not. All of those precious Reformation truths were scattered around in various denominations, and treated as though each one should stand alone, but God wanted them all put together and handed to some people who would appreciate all of them, and that is what the seventh church age messenger did. Lutheranism had made faith a dead subject, the way they had treated it. But faith is not a dead subject. A living faith will always keep you growing and progressing in the stature of the Lord Jesus, and it will keep you hungry for more truth from the word of God. A person who has a living faith toward God, will not look at you with that numb, unconcerned look when you mention something from the word of God that is new to them. Neither will such a person consider you to be a fanatic. To move on with God, many times, will make you look like a fanatic, but if God moves on, and you do not move with Him, the light you already have will become darkness to you. That is what happened to those denominational churches that were founded off of some Reformation truth. When God later attempted to add something to what they had already, a lot of them got all upset, and said it was of the devil, so God just moved on, and let their system of religion die.


SOMETHING THAT HELPS YOU READ BETWEEN THE LINES


Even sanctification became just an outward show to those who failed to move on with God when predestination and eternal security was presented to them, and they rejected it. When God shines light into your life, He keeps enlarging that light as He keeps feeding into it, truth from His word. But there are a lot of people that can only take one thing at a time, and if you try to give them more, you have trouble on your hands. Even many people who claim to follow Bro. Branham’s teaching, are just as narrow minded as any denominational person you will ever meet. They will grab a hand full of tapes and books and hit the road, and as long as you let them do the talking everything is just fine, but the minute you try to express your own revelation or feelings to them, they treat you as though you had just blasphemed. I have to say, For a long time after Bro. Branham’s death, it was very disheartening to try to stand for something you felt in your heart was truth, with certain characters always trying to shoot you down, by constantly trying to discredit you, and always accusing you of not being in the message. Being in the area where he stood and preached made it worse, but I just thank God for the strength He has given during these nineteen years. When you knew the man personally, as many of us right here did, and you would sit there listening to him preach, there were many things said that you would understand because you knew his makeup, and his feelings about certain things, that others sitting there would not understand. That is why I have said many times, If you know me, you know my nature, and how I look at certain things, I can get up here and preach, and you will understand some things that others miss completely, simply because they were not able to read between the lines. I do not plan it that way, but there are times when it is like that. None of us knew the apostle Paul, the man that wrote most of the New Testament epistles, but when you study the framework of how he looked at things, and how he wrote about them, it cultivates in you, an image of the man, that helps you, as you go from scripture to scripture. In other words, When you know the man is consistent in what he believes and teaches, you will not be thinking he is contradicting himself when something is expressed from a little different angle. Therefore knowing in your own mind that the man ministering is a man that is consistent, help you keep everything on a true course. Bro. Branham did his utmost to be consistent in the things he said, yet there were times when certain statements would be made, that would make it seem like he was terribly confused. They accuse me of saying he made mistakes, but I have never said he made a mistake, for I have always felt that a purpose of God was served in every instance where he stated something a little different than before. God Himself is infallible, but no earthly man is, and God never did intend for the flesh of anyone to be worshiped, nor that any human flesh should ever become an idol to anyone, but it happened just the same. When Bro. Branham would preach on the Godhead, that was his way of saying, Get back to the word of God, but some would always hear something that would cause them to feel that he himself was more than what he was. I certainly never heard im say anything that would cause me to feel that there was any deity about him, and I knew him well enough to know how he would feel, if he found out that anyone was looking at him as anything more than a man. There were times though, that he preached so straight to the point, and so simple, you knew you had never heard it preached like that before.


APOSTOLIC TEACHING


I will never forget one time down in Evansville, Indiana, when Bro. Branham stood in the platform of an Assembly of God Church, and preached on sanctification from the book of Hebrews. Having been a Methodist until the Lord led us out of that system, I was well familiar with the subject of sanctification, for that was the prime doctrine of the Methodist church. How many times have I heard, “John Wesley said this, (using Luther’s revelation on faith.) We believe it is true, the just shall live by faith, but we also believe that without peace and holiness, (which is sanctification) no man shall see the Lord.” That was Biblical, and we believed it. But when Bro. Branham took a text from Hebrews, and showed sanctification in its true Biblical setting, he made the thing come alive, and people had to face the reality of what may have been just a doctrine in the church before. Now he did not restore sanctification to the church, but he did do what no other man this side of the Dark Ages had done. He took Luther’s revelation, Wesley’s revelation, Calvin’s revelation, and all those major doctrines that had come out of the Reformation, and put them all into one revelation, and through various sermons he preached, he showed us how it all fit into the apostolic Bible, and never even hinted that he was giving us another Bible. It was those carnal minded, zealous preachers that heard him, that have done that. They go out preaching quotes from Bro. Branham’s sermons, but when you take those quotes out of context, away from the thought that was being projected, and preach just the quotes, you are not even preaching truth. These who do that, will come on with a big smile, leaving the impression by what they say, that we are all brethren, but I want you to know, we are not all brethren. They do not like it because I will not fellowship with them, but I have tried, in the past, and every time, I would find things twisted around sooner or later, where I was forced to agree with them, and I just simply cannot tolerate that kind of fellowship. To be forced to agree with something that you know is Biblically wrong, is just as serious to me, as joining up with the Catholic Church. When someone forces me into a place where I am forced to say, Yes Bro. Branham said that, I want the quote to be in the same context as when Bro. Branham said it. I hope you know what I mean. God has given all of these characters their chance to walk in great light, and they have chosen their own way, so I will just have to remind them, that the Bible says, To whom much is given, much is required. People who were raised up in the Catholic Church, believe what they do, and act like they do, because they have been taught like that, but when you see people who have been exposed to great light of truth, conducting themselves in ways that to God are just as abominable as the Catholic Church is, you just simply have to admit, they have the same spirit on them, that is on Catholicism. In the sight of God, it is no more abominable to believe that the Roman Catholic Pope is God, than to believe that Bro. Branham is God. What is the difference? Either way you go, you have missed the true way, and you are rejected of God. There are no idolaters in the true family of God. But. Bro. Jackson: He was the prophet; he had the word of the Lord. Well, you do not have to tell me that. I realized that at the very beginning, but what about all the other things that some of you attribute to him? It is just like I have said many times, I will never go to Maine, and try to tell them how to raise potatoes, but neither do I want them coming here, trying to tell me how to raise corn; I know how to raise corn. Likewise when it comes to what Bro. Branham preached, do not come around trying to tell me what he preached; I already know what he preached. I sat right there, I heard his words, I watched his actions, and I observed his countenance, his facial expressions; and I feel like I heard what God anointed him to say. Let me say this, and I believe you will have to agree that it is true; any time a man is preaching under the anointing of the Spirit of God, those who have the Holy Ghost many times, can already see the picture that he is building up to, even before he gets there, and if it is something of a revelatory nature, those who do not have the Holy Ghost will not get it straight, no matter what is said. They are able to quote certain statements, but they are not able to present a true picture with them, because they did not get the true picture themselves. They call themselves preachers, and in one sense they are but they are not called of God to preach what they are preaching.


OUR GUIDE KNOWS THE WAY


Brothers and Sisters: We serve an invisible God; there is no visible flesh for us to see, as those first age Christians were privileged to see, yet if we are true children of God, we have the same Spirit they had, and we can have the same revelation they had. Now that will let you know why some of these characters that are running the roads preaching the prophet, and preaching quotes, have to limit themselves to that, for without the Holy Ghost to give them revelated understanding of what they heard, they just have to take the words they heard, and give them a carnal interpretation according to their own traditions. They are just like the Catholic Church; they could not care less about whether what they are preaching is scriptural or not; just as long as they can get the spotlight on themselves by boasting about knowing the prophet, and so forth. The Catholic Church says, No salvation outside the Roman Catholic Church, and these carnal preachers of quotes leave you the same impression; there is no salvation unless you believe what they believe. But Saints, light is a wonderful thing; it lets us see how carnal all of that is. It lets us know that we do not have to fear any of these carnal forces. I am not afraid of the Catholic Church, even though I am aware of what she can do in the realm of politics. In other words, She can get our doors closed by her political influence, but, Praise God, she can never rob any true child of God of a pure revelation of His word. I will say this also, When our doors are closed by something like this, just know that the end is very close, for God will not permit that to happen years in advance of His coming. Furthermore God’s true children will worship and praise Him wherever they are. They do not have to have a certain building. After all, Where is the kingdom of God anyhow? It is within you. Not just in your midst, but literally inside of you, if you truly are one of His children. Now when we get on a subject like this, someone always asks, Bro. Jackson: Can God save a person who is a member of one of those church systems? Yes, God can save anyone, anywhere, if they were foreknown of Him. But He will not save that person in the Baptist Church, just to make a Baptist of him. If he gets a true experience of God’s saving grace, he will find his way out of that system. When God saves someone in one of those systems, it is not because the system is right, but only because He loves the individual person, and that is the hog pen where He finds them. One familiar phrase can always be heard when a child of God starts pulling away from those old systems though, Doesn’t he, or she know that they ought not get mixed up with a cult? Hallelujah! Let them talk. Jesus said the Comforter would guide us into all truth, and bring all things to our remembrance, so if that is what they call a cult, then let them scream it, we still must follow our guide. In John 14, Jesus referred to the Holy Ghost both as a guide and a teacher, and that is exactly right, for a teacher will set you down and instruct you, but when it comes time to travel, we need a guide. Hallelujah! He knows the way! Brother, some of these churches we passed through, we needed a guide. All of that confusion and uproar is just like swamps in a jungle. If you do not have a good guide when you go into a jungle, you may never come out alive. Something may grab you, if you do not know how to avoid it, but a good guide will usually get you through safely. Well religion is the same way. Preachers have their nets out, waiting to grab you and your pocket book. They say they are building something for the kingdom of God, but what they are really building is spiritual prison houses. They will sell you a three person god, and work your fingers to the bone trying to keep up with all of their programs, and they hold their captives through fear tactics. So just remember, Tradition is darkness, and it takes the light of the Holy Ghost to lead you out of it.


WHAT CAUSED THE FALL OF MANKIND


I will never forget the first time I heard Bro. Branham preach on the serpent’s seed. I said, That makes more sense than anything I have ever heard in my old system of religion. They always give you a picture of a beautiful apple hanging on a tree, and a big old snake hanging up there by it, talking to Eve. Did the Lord really say that you should not eat of this? Not one of them ever realized that the old serpent was a two legged creature that looked much like man. Then when you tell them that the serpent seduced Eve to commit fornication sexually, they immediately say, You are crazy. Everyone seems to think it is perfectly acceptable for a snake to be talking, but when you tell them that Eve’s first son Cain, was an offspring fathered by the serpent, they will say, God has set a law so that animals and humans do not mix like that. Do they not know that this same law applies to snakes talking? Scientists have combed the earth, looking for the missing link between the highest known form of animal life and mankind, but they will never find it, because God stripped the arms and legs off of it, and added it to the reptile family, and the scriptures tell us that this is one creature of God’s creation that will never be restored to its original form. The Millennium restores everything else, but dust will still be the serpents meat; he will never get his arms and legs back again, nor talk, as before the curse. When that serpent which was actually created to be a servant to man, yielded himself to the devil, to do what he devil inspired him to do, he started the whole creation of God on a downward course, and made redemption necessary. You just have to realize, that in the beginning God’s glorious presence was constantly with His creation. Therefore if sin never had entered the picture, every little baby born through God’s law of reproduction would have been a perfect, sinless son of God, just like Jesus was. Man never would have been looking for the light, for there never would have been any darkness, spiritually speaking. What we speak of as God’s Shekinah glory was with Adam and Eve all the time, before they sinned; and that is what redemption is to bring all of God’s creation back to. We see it in 1st Corinthians, chapter 15, and in Revelation chapters 21 & 22. That in itself ought to be enough to show people that God was not three persons before the fall of Adam, when He would communicate with them in the cool of the day. Brothers and Sisters: I hope every one of you are able to see a clear picture with your spiritual eyes, of this great and glorious invisible God. If you do, you will never have to worry about darkness overtaking you again.


RESULTS OF CARNAL UNDERSTANDING


Now, since we are examining Light and darkness, let me remind you of something else Bro. Branham used to say. He would say, The trinity is wrong, and that would cause the oneness to rejoice, but then again he would say, But the oneness are NOT ALL RIGHT. Yet he never did go into any depth of explaining it. He just left it, that the subject is still there in the Bible. But a lot of those denominational people would seemingly see the oneness of God, and the importance of proper water baptism, when he would preach on it, and they would jump right into the water and get baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. But the real test came when the little man was taken off the scene, for many of those that claimed to have understood the Godhead, were the first ones to try to make Bro. Branham God. That is why I said, Any person that would make Bro. Branham God in his life, is still walking in utter darkness. Anyone who understands the Godhead, knows that the spiritual power that was exercised through his life was just a greater measure of the Holy Ghost, ordained of God to take certain things of the Christ, and demonstrate them to mankind. Did not Jesus Himself say to His disciples, that the Comforter would take the things of His, and show them unto you? That was started in the apostolic hour, and it progressed like that, until the devil was permitted to enter the picture, and just begin to tear the whole thing to pieces. So I say, Why would God not do the same thing again in the endtime, as the truth is restored back to the church? The true bride of Christ is not going to make herself ready to meet the bridegroom after the rapture takes place, every last one of them is going to be ready when He comes. We will be like Him, and we will see Him as He is. Hallelujah! The bride is going to receive some precious nuggets of truth just before the curtain closes on this whole thing. She is walking in the light, and waiting for the day that her Bridegroom comes for her. But because she is carrying a true revelation of the word of God, she knows that there are yet some prophecies to be fulfilled before that can happen, so the washing by the water of the word is still going on. We are not yet made perfect in love, but we will be.


WHAT GOD IS DOING WITH US


Now the same apostle that projected God as light, here in the gospel of John, projects Him as love, over in his first little epistle. People in this message talk a lot about love, but I want us to look at the word LOVE, as John taught it. We will go to 1st John, chapter 4, but before we start reading, let me say this, There is no way that the love of God can be perfected in people that still hold to their traditional denominations. They may meet together, and pick certain neutral subjects from the Bible to preach on, things that will not create offenses, and they may call what they have, love one for another, but I want you to know, that kind of love is as carnal as anything could possibly be. That kind of love will put a little baby and a rattle snake in the same crib, and then cry their eyes out because the little baby dies of snakebite. God’s love just simply does not operate like that. Since God is light, and His true children, walking in that light, are walking in His will, they know better than to do a lot of things religious people are doing in this hour. God is not trying to get religion together; He is bringing His true children together. He may bring a Catholic in, but that person will not be a Catholic very long, for God will see that all that traditional junk is washed out of such a person. In other words, The first thing God does is lift us up out of the mudhole where He finds us, and then He goes to work on us, washing all of that traditional darkness out of us. It may take a while in some cases, but when the job is done, we no longer see each other as what we used to be. With our eyes washed clean, we can all look at the same thing, and when we do, God’s perfecting love is doing its work in us. Of course we still have a little distance to go yet, but as long as we are walking in the light, we are getting closer every day. We just have to remember that Jesus, our example never made one effort to try to please the traditionists. As a matter of fact, what He did was usually just the opposite of what they demanded. “Why do your disciples eat without washing their hands? A bunch of them asked Him one day. Then, another time they came to Him, and said, John’s disciples fast, but your disciples are always eating. Why? He merely replied, John came, neither eating nor drinking, and you said he had a devil, but the Son of man came eating and drinking, (just being sociable) and you say, He is a glutton. Saints: That just lets us know that there is always an element of people in the world that you could never please, no matter what you do, so God does not want you to even try to please them. Just do what you know is right, and let the grace of God work out the circumstances around you. We do not have to manipulate anything; we just let God build what He wants built in our lives, and in the end, it will be something that He can present to Himself, without spot, wrinkle, or blemish.


READING THE SCRIPTURES WISELY


I believe we are ready to look at 1st John 4:11, down through verse 19; I believe it is. Many times these verses are taken out of context, but remember, when John wrote this, it was to people who were walking in the light, for to walk in the light, is to walk one with another in truth. Two people who have a true revelation, can sit down on an old rock someplace, any time, and just rejoice and praise God together, as much as they could in church on Sunday. Do you know why? Because they both have the praiser in them, and He does not require a building to manifest His presence. Alright now, verse 11, “Beloved, If God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.” Only born again, Holy Ghost led believers can read that verse, and give it a true application. Charismatics only make a mockery out of a scripture like that, for it cannot even apply to people who are not walking in the light of God’s word. They may call what they have, true fellowship, but let one of them say something about the other’s religious system, and you will see what happens to their fellowship. It can fall apart instantly, because it does not have a solid foundation. Verse 12 brings us right back to the invisible God. “No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us.” That is not a scripture that will work where you have people with mixed ideas. We all know very well, that this kind of love can only be perfected among true children of God, who are recipients of light, for it is that light in us, that causes us to love one another. “Hereby we know that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit.” That knowledge comes to us after we receive of the Spirit, the portion allotted to us. John uses terminology here that lets us know we only receive a measure of the Spirit of God when he sais, “He hath given us OF His Spirit.” But be assured that impartation of His Spirit is sufficient to enable you to walk in the perfect will of God. “And we have seen, and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Savior of the world.” Brothers and Sisters: When you read these epistles, and take note of the phrases used by the writers, how freely they spoke of what the Father is, and what he Son is, and was to do, you become conscious of the fact that they had nothing to hide. They did not have to be afraid to mention the Son of God, as the Jesus only people are, and neither did they have to refrain from mentioning both the Father and the Son, for trinity was not even a thought in their minds. They held the original revelation of the Godhead, and did not have to be concerned about critics that would twist what they said, into three persons. They knew when the Son came into the picture as a person, and they knew He was the only person of the Godhead, but they also knew that the Son was in the mind of the Father, even before He ever created that first thing. That is why they could relate such a beautiful picture; they were free to tell it just like it is, as the saying goes. Alright, “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.” Now saints, here is where we must be wise with our use of the scriptures. This is one verse that is used to fill churches and swell the membership rolls, and it no longer applies to the overall situation at all. You just have to realize that in the hour when John wrote this epistle, no pagan was going to confess that Jesus was the Son of God, unless he himself had received the new birth experience, and it goes without saying, that no Judiastic Jew would make such a confession. Even today, they will still tell you that Jesus was a prophet, but He was not the Messiah. In that day, they could only make such a confession if they had a revelation of it, and they could not have such a revelation until they had received of the Spirit of God to quicken it to them. Only then would they dare to break with their traditional upbringing. “And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is LOVE; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in Him.” I do not know how many of you are familiar with denominational methods, but I have seen them wrestle with poor souls to get them out of the pew, and down to the altar, and then they would take this 15th verse and say, Now do you believe that Jesus is the Son of God? Yes. Do you believe He died on the cross to save lost sinners? Yes. Do you believe He arose from the dead? Yes. Well you are saved then. So they read Romans 10:9 & 10, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Then they come right back to 1st John 4:15, “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God,” and psychologically they convince a lot of poor souls that they are saved, and have the Spirit of God dwelling in them, so they place their name on the membership roll, and get them involved in all the programs of the church, and the struggle of trying to be a Christian according to the formula of that particular denomination begins. It depends on which one you are in, what they teach. In some of them that believe in eternal security, you are saved, no matter what you do, and in a lot of the others, you are saved today, lost again the first time you do something wrong, and you must get saved all over again. God called all of this darkness, before it ever even got to be like it is, because of His great foreknowledge. All such tactics are the works of darkness. But let me ask you this, Is there anything wrong with the scriptures they use? No, they just use them out of context, without even considering what Jesus said in John 6:44, “No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him.” We are living in a day when drunks, gamblers, adulterers, perverts, and even murderers, will say “Yes I believe Jesus was the Son of God,” so I ask you, Are we going to say, “Well according to the Bible, they are saved?” Is that what God wants His true children to see, when they read these verses? I hardly think so. If the Spirit of God really gets hold of your heart, draws you to His word, and baptizes you with His Spirit, you do not need a legalist to tell you what you have; you already know you have been accepted, by His Spirit that is in you. Praise God! I am so glad that He bears witness with our spirit that we are the children of God, and that we do not have to worry about losing our salvation every time we sneeze at an inopportune time. No wonder Peter wrote, that we can “rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” No wonder we just automatically love some people the first time we ever see them. If God is love, and you are dwelling (or abiding) in that love, and I am dwelling in that love also, then when we meet, regardless of where or when, there is something that draws us together, and that something is God that is in us.


FEAR HATH TORMENT


Let us notice verse 17 now, which says, “herein is our love made perfect, (That word HEREIN, means, by this, so remembering what is written in the preceding verses, we read, By this is our love made perfect) that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as He is, so are we in this world.” Naturally that is speaking of the judgment seat of Christ, when He judges our faithfulness, and gives out rewards. That is the only judgment a true child of God will ever have to stand in, for our sins have all been blotted out by the blood of Jesus Christ. Jesus the Son was a perfect example of obedience to the will of the Father, and that is exactly what every true child of God should have as their goal in this world, perfect obedience to the will and purpose of God our heavenly Father. Jesus never did go out just looking for trouble, but being led by the Spirit as He was, He was always in the right place at the right time, when the Father wanted something said to a certain bunch of skeptics. Furthermore He never agreed with tradition that first time, so do not feel strange when you must restrain yourself from agreeing at times, when it may look to everyone around you that you should. You just simply cannot agree that there is a great worldwide revival sweeping the earth, when you see all the signs of the times pointing to the sure judgment of God. Neither can we agree that God loves everyone, when the scriptures make it so plain that God hates idolaters, and all such like. We just have to learn that God wants us to have compassion, but not sympathy. Compassion will always find its proper course, but sympathy can very easily identify with the wrong side. When truth from the word of God cuts someone to the bone, it is all right to have compassion; that is of God. But to sympathize with them is a rotten thing to do. When we first came out of the Methodist Church, we would sit there in the tabernacle, and Bro. Branham would push a point across, and it was just like taking a sword, and reaching over, and nipping off a little at a time. Sure it hurts! But what is the sword of the Spirit for? What is it supposed to do? It cuts off the flesh, those old traditional ideas and habits. We can just get so proud in things we think are so right, when they are not right at all. It is the purpose of God, for us to be set free from all of those assumed ideas and opinions about what a Christian is, and is not, and He sets us free by telling us the truth. The truth of God’s word is what settles us in the faith, and brings about our statural growth. Let us read verse 18 now. “There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.” Now does that mean that we should stand in the middle of the road with a huge lion bearing down upon us, and not be afraid? Are we supposed to have enough love, that we will not be scared of that lion? No, that is not what it is talking about at all. It is talking about that inner fear that is felt many times, when the devil creates situations and circumstances around you, and you cannot really be sure which course to follow. You search the scriptures for the answer, and the answer does not come immediately, and all the time the devil is whispering in your ear, If you were really a child of God, you would do thus and so. Or many times the devil sees God putting a hunger in someone’s heart to walk with Him in truth, so he will get their relatives, or their closest friends to go to work on him, or her, Don’t you love me any more? Just think of all the good times we have had together. You can be a good Christian without leaving here, and are you sure this is what God wants you to do? Most of you here, have heard similar things at one time or another, but what choice do you have, when the Spirit of God starts dealing with you, to break you loose from everything that has been holding you back? You love them, and you do not want to hurt them, but deep within, you hear these words, Follow me. It requires a choice. Will you continue on in the same routine, or will you follow this invisible God, that you cannot even see? If you do not have a revelation to do what you are anticipating, you will lay down at night, and roll and toss, trying to sleep, but sleep will not come to you. You pray, Oh Lord, I want to do your will, but I hate to hurt the people I love. You are tormented with an inner fear that affects your whole makeup. The devil will show you all the wrong scriptures for he knows you do not yet know how to rightly divide the word of truth. You see, he knows the scriptures. He has no trouble at all with the Godhead. The trouble he has with the Godhead, is trying to keep his perverted version from being recognized as a perversion. HE is the one that sold the trinity to the church, and he does his level best to keep them from finding out that the three persons concept came from him. James wrote, in verse 19, of chapter 2, “Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils (demons) also believe, and tremble.” So as long as you hesitate, and do not know how to reach out by faith, he will keep you full of fear and torment. You say you love God, but deep inside, there is a fear of doing the wrong thing, so what is wrong? Actually we can say, the love you thought you had for God is not perfected. It is still a very weak driving force for you. But when you once wake up, and realize, God is light; I can follow that light without fear. Sure I am going to lose friends, and maybe even have enemies in my own household, but did not Jesus say it would be that way? You do not purposely make enemies of them; that is just the way it turns out. You just follow God, and let him take care of those details. He will give you a family that knows what love really is. They will love you for what you really are, and they will have compassion, because most of them have had to go through the same things you have been through. Therefore when you do finally get settled in the true love of God, there is no fear in that love. Let the relatives cry, let the old friends scream, you have made up your mind to follow God. You are going to walk in the light of truth, by the help and strength of an invisible God. We do not love God first, “We love Him, because He first loved us.”


TWO VERSIONS OF THE SAME SCRIPTURE


Brothers and Sisters: If I have learned anything at all about studying the word of God, it is this, Do not ever try to build a revelation off of one little word, or one verse alone, and do not try to make a literal application today, of every scripture that might have a literal application when it was written. Some people get so hung up on one little word, they just simply cannot move on with God. That is why I say, Let us always look at a complete picture. The Bible says, “No man hath seen God at any time”, and then you look back, and begin to say, Abraham saw Him, Moses saw Him, Isaac saw Him, and Jacob even wrestled with Him, and said I have met God face to face. Did he? Jacob wrestled with an angel of the Lord, and limped the rest of his life. I think it would be good for a lot of these Gentiles, if they could wrestle with Him, and limp the rest of their lives. They might have something in their head besides a lot of theological junk. When we speak of God, or Elohim, or Jehovah, or of the self existing one, we surely ought to know that we are not speaking of a person that sits on a chair somewhere in glory. Yet some people are so carnal. They read Isaiah 66:1, which says, Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool: where is the house that ye build unto me? And where is the place of my rest? Then they put that with Genesis 1:26, where God said, Let us make man in our image, and they can see an aged old man sitting some place, saying to His Son, Jesus make us a man, and Jesus make the man an help mate, and all such. No wonder the world of religion is in such a mess, when people who are supposed to be leaders of the faith, have that kind of concept about God. Actually that verse in Isaiah speaks of how God rests in His creation. John was caught up in the Spirit, (Rev. 4:2 & 3) and transported into heaven, in the year 96 A.D., and what did he see? He saw only one throne, and only one seated upon that throne, yet your Trinitarians read where Jesus is seated at the Father’s right hand, and they visualize two chairs, and two literal persons sitting upon them. They just simply cannot reconcile these symbolic terms to an invisible God. Yet every true child of God will, so that just lets us know how thick this spiritual darkness really is, in places that claim to be a great lighthouse for God. I hope all of you can see, that before the incarnation there at the Jordan River, every act of God was by one sovereign mind, and that one mind, was the mind of the Father, which is an invisible Spirit. All of those throne scenes in the Old Testament, carry a picture of something this invisible Spirit will accomplish one day. Whatever anyone saw in any kind of vision was just symbolic of something that would one day be, but none of it was meant to make God, the Father, a person. We refer back to our text, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him: and without Him was not anything made that was made.” Now verse 14 “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us.” Now when you read those verses, and you already have your mind made up, that God is three persons, it just seems like this is all the proof you need to prove it. To the natural mind, the trinity sees more than one person there, and the Jesus only people can look at the same verses, and they see the one in verse 1, becoming the one in verse 14, but a true revelation sees neither version. If the Jesus only people were right, there would never have been but one mind involved. They look at it from the standpoint that when the Baby Jesus was born literally, God was born, mainly because of Isaiah 9:6. You know what it says. We have already read it. “For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given, and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.” Then they put that with 1st Timothy 3:16, God was manifest in the flesh, and to them, this one became this one, and that is all there is to the Godhead. (I am using two cups, one a little smaller than the other, in order to illustrate the incarnation.) But if you look at the Godhead like that, you have just as many scriptures that cannot be explained as the trinity people do. First of all, when you say God was born, you are in trouble, for He is without beginning or end. Then you have only one mind in the picture, so you are saying that God was tempted by the devil, in the wilderness, and James 1:13 plainly tells us that “God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth He any man.” Furthermore when the devil came to Jesus tempting Him, he did not say, If thou be God do thus and so; he said, If thou be the Son of God, turn these stones to bread, and so forth. Also you would have the eternal God kneeling in the garden of Gethsemane begging Himself to be spared of death, and we all know God cannot die, nor cry, so it is no wonder the trinity people are afraid of you. Even as strange as their trinity is, they have a higher respect for God’s sovereignty than that. But that is like trying to choose between the lesser of two evils. Both concepts are absolutely ridiculous. Neither one will line up with the scriptures. The trinity people who love to speak of the Son of God, and what a great mystery the three in one is, having no answer at all when you ask them to explain how Jesus could have two daddies. Now you say, Why ask such a question? But I have to, for they say the Father is a person, the Son is a person, and the Holy Ghost is a person, and that the one they call Father, is the Father of Jesus, but as I have already pointed out, Matthew 1:20 says Mary conceived of the Holy Ghost, and Luke 1:32 says, “He shall be called the Son of the Highest,” and verse 35 says, “That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God,” so as I look at what they teach, and compare it with the scriptures, I have to say, If the Father, the son, and the Holy Ghost are all three persons, Jesus had two daddies, or two Fathers, however you choose to say it. The only possible answer is, that the Father and the Holy Ghost are one and the selfsame Spirit, and not persons at all, and Jesus the Son is the only person of the Godhead. You can line that up with any statement in the Bible, once you see it by divine revelation, and you can explain the Godhead. It ceases to be an unexplainable mystery. The Holy Ghost that works in the New Testament dispensation in redemption and regeneration, is the same omnipresent, omnipotent, omniscient Spirit that worked in creation, and is called Father, the Jehovah of the Old Testament. Then one other point that I would like to restate is, The Bible says that when Jesus was baptized, the Holy Ghost descended upon Him, in bodily shape as a dove, and that Spirit indwelt Him, but every mention Jesus ever made of what was in Him, was that the Father was in Him. Read your Bible, and then come and tell me whether I have told you the truth or not. Paul instructed Timothy to study to show himself approved unto God. Rightly dividing the word of truth.

GOD CANNOT DIE


I have heard the statement many times God gave His life on the cross for you. No, He didn’t! God cannot die. He gave the life of His Son on the cross. Do you oneness people really want to commit the keeping of your destiny into the hands of a God that could die? Think about it. That is not the kind of God I serve. That is not the kind of God the apostles wrote about either. They said God gave His only begotten Son. In order for you Jesus only people to keep your concept of God consistent, you say that when Jesus arose from the dead, and forty days later ascended into heaven, His body of clay just simply disintegrated, and went back to gases, and the Spirit that was here, in Him, is infused back in with the Father. That is a terrible misrepresentation of a beautiful picture. You do not like to be referred to as “Jesus only,” but that is the most accurate way to speak of you, for there are a lot of us that believe in one God, and we believe it is all right to say, Jesus was, or is God, but I assure you, we have a much different picture of the Godhead than what you present. I see an invisible God (not with my natural eyes, they only see His handiwork) that premeditated and determined everything that He was going to do, and knowing how it would all turn out, before He ever even started to create anything. He knew what Adam would do, so that is why Jesus was as a Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world. He knew what you and I would do when we heard the gospel, so that is why our names were written in the Lamb’s book of life from before the foundation of the world. Saints, it is a beautiful picture, if you know how to look at it. I see God in the flowers that bloom in their season, and the little birds that chirp and sing, and flutter around doing what they were created to do, and in a baby’s smile, and in the preciseness with which the planets keep their course. I see Him as the highest source of intelligence in the universe, and as a God that makes no mistakes, but I cannot see Him in all of this confusion out here in the realm of religion. I see the old devil there. He has never created anything good; he only perverts what God has already created, or established. Everything we see, touch, or taste, is a product of a manifested thought of God, or the manifested thought of God, the Word, the Logos. It was all in His great mind before He ever started to materialize His thought, but do not try to associate that omniscient mind with a head, for there was no tangible head involved. An invisible Spirit has no head, nor bodily shape. When He created man in His own image, He created a spirit being, and only gave him a body of clay for the purpose of fulfilling his responsibility on earth. He put the man on earth, in a physical body, and commanded him to replenish the earth. To replenish, is to refill. That is one of the keys that lets us know there was a prehistoric creation upon earth before it became void and without form. I will not go into that now, for that is another message. Our purpose in this message is to help every true child of God that reads it, gain a Biblical revelation of the Godhead, for Jesus is not coming after a bunch of confused people. He is coming after those that have allowed His word to wash all tradition out of them, and give them a true revelation. We will never have the mind of Christ until He has been allowed to take control of our minds, and cleanse them of all manmade traditions. If we will just let Him have control, we will know the reality of what Paul wrote about in the first chapter of Ephesians. Beginning in verse 3, notice what he says, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: (When did He do this? Before the foundation of the world.) According as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love; (Notice here) Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ (or through Jesus the Christ) to Himself, according to the good pleasure of HIS WILL.” What is this all leading to? To the very thing God had in mind before the world was created. He wanted the world filled with sons and daughters of His very image, and that is what He will have when redemption is finished. Every last soul that escapes the lake of fire will walk in perfect fellowship with their Creator, and Jesus the Son, the only begotten Son, will be our elder brother. Praise His great name.

WAS MARY THE MOTHER OF JESUS?


Let us take a minute to clear up another concept a lot of people have. You have no doubt heard someone say, Mary was not the mother of Jesus no more than Joseph was His Father. But wait a minute before you accept that. They say Mary was just an incubator, but what do you think Mary would say, if you could ask her? Do you think she ever forgot how she carried that little form of life for nine months? Do you think her period of pregnancy, and His birth was any different than any other? I have said this, If you can prove to me, that Jesus did not have a navel cord when He was born, I will say no more, but I believe we all know that He did. God only bypassed the genetic law of reproduction, and created that little embryo in Mary’s womb, but He did not set up a freakish situation like some would have it. If you see something that causes you to want to say Mary was not His mother, then for goodness sakes say, Genetically she was not His mother. That will be right. For if He had possessed any of Mary’s genes, He would not have been sinless, for Mary had inherited sin, just like all the rest of us. Therefore even though He had no inherited nature from Mary, every fiber of His body of clay was made of elements from her very own body. Another statement we hear from time to time is this, Jesus was neither Jew nor Gentile. But do not carry that too far, or you will wind up in a corner. Do you think He who is going to manifest Himself through this vessel of flesh, is going to cause a little flesh child to be born into this world, that carries no physical likeness that you can identify with any race: Among the Jewish race, which is the semetic line, He would have looked like a freak, because the semetic race has black hair, and dark eyes. Are you listening to me? Do you want me to believe He had blonde hair and blue eyes? No, brothers and sisters, when He came to His own, I say He looked as much like a Jew as anyone could, because as far as His flesh was concerned, there was not one thing about Him, that would make anyone think He was unusual. He grew up in Nazareth, looking just like any other Jew. Again we can say, Technically He was neither Jew nor Gentile, because genetically He came from neither, but I believe we would have to realize that when Jehovah came to His own, according to His promise, and according to all that He had prefigured through types and shadows, He came in a physical form that would not be all that different from any other Jew. They would see nothing about His physical flesh that could make any difference. It was what was unfolded from within that flesh that made the difference. But do not forget this, Jesus did no miracles whatsoever in the first thirty years of His life. He only performed miracles, after the Father took possession of His flesh. He was not born the incarnate God. The life in Him was the very life substance of God, it is true, but it was that part that had been separated from His own substance, to form that little cell of life in the womb of Mary: from where the first perfect child that was ever born on this earth would come forth. He was the first and only perfect child that has ever been born of woman, and He knew how to pray and tap the resources of heaven without having to be taught. So, brothers and sisters, if you can truly see with a spiritual eye, the things we have been presenting to you, you can understand why Jesus could correctly say, In John 16:28, “I cam forth from the father, and am come into the world; again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.” His disciples understood. Notice how they reacted to His statement. Verse 29, “His disciples said unto Him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God.” They knew in what substance He came forth from God. They did not need anyone to tell them, that He did not exist with the Father as a person in Creation. They were Jews. They always believed that God was one. If the translators of the King James Bible had not all been Trinitarians, we would not have so many scriptures in the New Testament that make it sound like God could be more than one.

DIFFERENT TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE


I have a Lamsa translation here, (I believe he was a Persian) so I want to show you the difference in the wording of Ephesians 3:9, between the King James version, and the Lamsa version translated right from the Aramic. The King James says, “And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, WHO CREATED ALL THINGS BY JESUS CHRIST.” Now that was Trinitarians that translated that, so when Trinitarians read it, they read it with the same mind as the translators who conveyed the thought like that. But notice how this other version is translated. You do not see more than one God in the picture there. The same verse says, “And that I might enlighten all men, that they may see what is the dispensation of the mystery which for ages had been hidden from the world by GOD WHO CREATED ALL THINGS.” That is strictly the difference made by the translators. Each group was translating the words of the apostle Paul, but in the Lamsa translation, you find no mention of the Son at all. I have another translation here that carries the same thought as the Lamsa. “And to make all men see what is the dispensation of the mystery, which for ages has been hid in Elohim who created all things.” I believe you can see that much of the confusion in religion yet today, is a result of Trinitarian translators. I could show you a lot more, if we had the time, but we do not. Furthermore let me say this, we could not add one extra name to the book of life if we corrected every Bible in print today. We will never convert the world, no matter what we say. Why do you preach so hard then?, some will say. Because there are still some hungry souls out there, that love to hear truth. They want to learn. They make up part of that glorious church without spot or wrinkle, that Jesus Christ is going to present to Himself, according to Ephesians 5:27. God is redeeming His lost children, getting them reconciled back to their heavenly Father, so that one day Revelation 22 will be a fulfilled reality. Hallelujah! God the great eternal Spirit will descend back to earth in the fullness of His Shekinah glory, to dwell back in the presence of His redeemed children, in the fulness of Himself. That is what all of this is about, so let us live every day for Him, for the time is short. Do not be guilty of playing around with His word, when you need to be getting dressed up with it. God bless you. Amen.

Bible Christianity vs. Traditional Christianity

I HAVE BEEN VERY CONCERNED LATELY; AND THE REASON FOR THAT CONCERN IS ALL THE VARIOUS RELIGIOUS ARTICLES THAT COME IN THE MAIL. THE WORLD IS FULL OF “SO-CALLED” CHRISTIANITY TODAY, AND EVERY GROUP SEEMS TO HAVE THEIR CERTAIN SCRIPTURES THAT THEY GO TO SEE ON, AND TREAT THE REST OF THE BIBLE AS THOUGH IT IS NOT EVEN GOD’S WORD. YOU WOULD LIKE TO THINK THAT EVERYONE WHO NAMES THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST IS ON THEIR WAY TO GLORY, BUT IF I READ MY BIBLE RIGHT, SOMEONE IS GOING TO MISS GOD. IN FACT THE LARGER PERCENTAGE OF WHAT IS CALLED CHRISTIANITY IS GOING TO MISS GOD. FOR THEY HAVE REFUSED TO FOLLOW THE REVEALED WORD OF GOD FOR THIS HOUR. YOU HEAR PEOPLE, “THERE WAS NEVER A MORE SAINTLY PERSON ON THE FACE OF THIS EARTH THAN MY LITTLE GRANDMOTHER, AND I ALWAYS SAY WHAT WAS GOOD ENOUGH FOR HER, IS GOOD ENOUGH FOR ME.”BUT THOSE WHO TALK LIKE THAT, DO NOT HAVE WHAT GRANDMOTHER HAD, FOR IF THEY HAD WITHIN THEM, THE SAME SPIRIT THAT MADE GRANDMOTHER HOLY, THAT VERY SPIRIT IN THEM WOULD CAUSE THEM TO LOVE TRUTH. THEY WOULD NEVER FIND THEMSELVES FIGHTING AGAINST TRUTH THAT GOD REVEALS FROM HIS WORD. THEREFORE WE HAVE TO REALIZE THAT WITHIN THE RANKS OF THOSE THAT CALL, THEMSELVES CHRISTIANS, YOU WILL FIND TWO SPIRITS AT WORK. THE SPIRIT OF GOD IS AT WORK CONVICTING OF SIN AND CALLING TO TRUE REPENTANCE THOSE THAT WERE FOREKNOWN OF GOD FROM BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD, AND THE SPIRIT OF TRADITION (WHICH IS ANTICHRIST) IS AT WORK CALLING PEOPLE TO BE RELIGIOUS, BUT THEIR RELIGION MAY BE COMPARED TO THE RELIGION OF THE SCRIBES AND PHARISEES IN THE DAYS OF THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST, AND YOU KNOW WHAT JESUS CALLED THEM, HYPOCRITES AND CHILDREN OF THE DEVIL.

NO, I AM NOT CALLING ANYONE A HYPOCRITE, NOR A CHILD OF THE DEVIL, BUT KNOWING THAT THE SAME SPIRIT THAT CAUSED JESUS TO CALL THEM THAT, IS PREDOMINANT IN RELIGION TODAY, CAUSES ME TO FEEL THE URGENCY TO TAKE UP MY BIBLE AND POINT OUT THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN TRUE CHILDREN OF GOD, AND THOSE WHO PROFESS TO BE CHILDREN, BUT LIVE ONLY OFF OF TRADITION PASSED DOWN FROM GENERATION TO GENERATION, WHICH THEY HOLD TO BE SACRED. IN OTHER WORDS, GENTILES HAVE DONE TO THE NEW TESTAMENT WHAT THE JEWS HAD DONE TO THE WRITINGS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT BY THE TIME JESUS CAME UPON THE SCENE.

Open your Bibles to the 16th chapter of Matthew, and let us read one of the most controversial questions that has ever been asked of those professing to be believers, a question Jesus put to His disciples one day, and a question that can only be answered properly by a person who has a genuine revelation in their spirit. Others can utter the same words, but without a revelation, words is all they have. Words can be spoken from the mouth very easily, but a revealed truth can only be spoken from the heart, or from the spirit within a person.


WHOM SAY YE THAT I AM?

 

We will begin in verse 13 now, and please notice the two questions asked by Jesus, and take note of the difference. When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked His disciples, saying, “Whom do men say that I THE SON OF MAN am?” And they said, “Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; (Elijah) and others, Jeremias, (Jeremiah) or one of the prophets.” Up to this point, they have only been required to tell Jesus what others are saying about Him, but his next question will require them to speak what is in their own hearts concerning this man they have been following. Notice, “He (Jesus) saith unto them, BUT WHOM SAY YE THAT I AM? And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, (meaning the anointed one) the Son of the Living God.” Simon Peter had the revelation, and spoke the truth, but what Jesus spoke back to him has been misunderstood ever since those original disciples passed off the scene. “And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood (no human teacher) hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; (What rock? This rock of spiritual revelation of course, but the Catholic church thinks He was speaking of Peter’s name, because the name Peter, means little stone.) and the gates of hell would not come against the church, He only said that they would not prevail against it.” If the church had been built upon Peter’s name, then tell me, What was there about that name that could keep the gates of hell from prevailing against the church after Peter died? Peter preached the truth, and was instrumental in establishing church doctrine, but there was nothing about the man, nor his name, that would protect the church from being overcome by the forces of hell once Peter has left the scene in death. Saints I hope you are following me in this thought, for it was the revelation Peter had in his spirit, that would be the rock on which Jesus would build His church, and the reason the gates of hell cannot prevail, is because there is no power on earth nor in hell, that can strip your soul of a true revelation. Regardless of what the forces of evil may do to you, it is that revelation in your soul, that stands like a rock, unmovable, waiting for the salvation of the Lord. They can kill your flesh, but they can never prevail against that true revelation placed in your soul by the Spirit of God. Peter’s name bore witness of the revelation he had, but when you take it beyond that you have left your Bible authority, and taken it from the continuity of all other New Testament teachings. The Catholic Church has always capitalized on carnal things to build their carnal institutions. That is why they are the largest institution of superstition and witchcraft upon the face of this earth today. But like I have said many times, If they were going to build upon the name of Peter, why, in the name of common sense, did they not stick with Peter? They do not baptize like Peter did. They do not believe in the same experience with God, that Peter believed in. They do not have the same teaching on the Godhead that Peter had, and certainly they could never get their teaching on celibacy of the priesthood from Peter, for he himself was a married man. Now I ask you plainly, Where is Peter in all of their great organization? It just simply lets us know that they missed it both ways, whether on Peter’s name, or on Peter’s revelation, for Peter is not even in the picture, except in name, when it is convenient for them to refer to the Pope sitting in the office of St. Peter. The sad truth of it all, is, This is what represents Christianity in much of the world today. That is why we are titling this message, “Bible Christianity v/s Traditional Christianity,” we hope by the help of almighty God, to be able to show you the difference between the two.

WHAT TRUTH BRINGS WITH IT

 

I could not help but think, as I turned on the TV and watched a little of the 700 Club program, how some of the old saints who have died as martyrs because of the faith they held precious in their bosom, would feel about such programs, if they could witness them today. No doubt they would say, Lord, if this Christian life is so easy, and people can glide through life like this and make it to glory, why did we have to suffer so much for the truth, and be killed as we were? Saints, this is just to provoke your thinking, for not one of those martyrs for the true faith would ever ask such a question, even if they could. They knew they could not deny what was inside them, no matter what the cost, and true Bible Christianity is still like that. It will not compromise with the world, and neither will it put on a show to entertain a certain element of excitement seeking people of the world. It will take a stand for truth, and be ready at all times to suffer the consequences. I have said many times, when God reached down into my stubborn life and saved my soul, He put something inside of me that caused me to want to please the God that saved me. When He took away my stubborn attitude and fear of the Bible, and put within me a joy and peace that I never even knew existed. He also put within me a genuine hunger and thirst for His precious word, and let me know that we cannot interpret the scriptures to fit our experiences. We have to strive to make our experiences fit into scriptures instead.


STANDING AT THE CROSSROADS

 

I hear different preachers making statements like, America is at the crossroads, or America must make a choice. But I say to you, Every individual one of you is facing the same thing. Time for playing around with the word of God is running out, and those who still insist on trying to force God to sanctify their experience, or fit Him into their institution, are going to be left behind, to face the tribulation. Only those who are willing to walk with God in a pure revelation are going to sit with Jesus Christ at the marriage supper, and these are they that know in their hearts, that the God they serve is the God of His word. They know that no promise of God will ever fail, no matter how dark the circumstances may seem. Naturally we all enjoy nice things, and we like to be liked by others, but when it comes to compromising a true revelation in order to enjoy these temporal benefits, a true child of God realizes that he is standing at a crossroads, and his flesh will have to pay a price for every compromise. He does not even entertain any thoughts of possibly getting by with something, for he knows God’s word says, “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.” (Gal. 6:7-8) To many people, religion is something they shop for from place to place, just like shopping for groceries in the large supermarkets. If they shop long enough, they can always find just exactly what they are looking for, but these traditional brands do not carry any guarantees with them as to the eternal destiny of those who trust in their brand. Oh! Yes! They come with a lot of promises, but they have nothing to back up their promises. It is just like driving down a winding mountainous road in a shiny new Cadillac without any brakes; destruction lies ahead, unless God in His mercy intervenes before it is too late. So let us take a good look at what Christianity was, when it started out, and then let us ask ourselves, Has God just scooted back in His easy chair, in heaven, (just a figure of speech) and left men to run His redemption program according to their own ideas and opinions? A lot of people live as though they believe like that. But God has not changed the least bit; His standards and requirements are the same today that they were in the first church age.

WHAT THE NEW BIRTH EXPERIENCE IS

When Jesus spoke of His church here in Matthew 16:18, that was the first mention of the church, in the New Testament. At that time the New Testament church was still in the mind of God, for it was not even in the picture until the outpouring of the Holy Ghost on those disciples of Jesus that were waiting in an upper room for that promise to be fulfilled. The word CHURCH, pertains to the called, or called out, in the sense of usage here, but we all understand, I am sure, that the word itself has many applications in our day; therefore without trying to go into a lot of theological terms used by the church world today, let us just try to concentrate on the usage of the word CHURCH by the apostles of Christ. Let us understand also that when the apostles spoke of the Church, they were speaking only of those who had been called out of sin, baptized according to Acts 2:38, in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, filled with the Holy Ghost, and living a holy life. The first Christians were called out of Judaism, which at that time was controlled by an unbelieving spirit, and was more like paganism with all its vain rituals than it was anything that God would honor with His presence. The Church, in the New Testament, was a separate element of society, chosen by God and set apart for service to Him. Never was anyone who had not received the Holy Ghost referred to as a part of the church of the living God in that first age. It is only Gentiles, who without revelation, look at the baptism of the Holy Ghost as something in addition to the new birth experience, when in truth, the baptism of the Holy Ghost IS the new birth experience. Everything up to that point is merely believing unto salvation. It was the apostle Paul who wrote in his first Corinthian epistle (12:13) “For by ONE SPIRIT are we all BAPTIZED into ONE BODY, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. For the body is not one member, but many.” By the time Paul finished that epistle, it was obvious that he believed the body of Christ and the Church were one and the same. Those early Christians did not go out into the streets of Jerusalem and wrestle with lost sinners, just trying to build a larger congregation; they just preached the gospel every chance they got, and the Spirit of God convicted of sin, and added to the church daily those that were called of God to salvation. They did not have to be concerned about hypocrites joining the church, for unless a person had a genuine experience of the new birth, they would not dare to identify themselves with the Christians, for there was much reproach and persecution involved in following Christ in those days. You would never find gamblers organizing churches to cover their sin and enable them to avoid paying taxes in the early Christian era. But all of the things that are being propagated in the name of Christianity in our day just serve to let us know that we are close to the end of the age, for the Spirit of God is pulling back His restraining presence, and demons are being turned loose on humanity, to lead by the nose, those who have rejected truth. Religious cults are springing up everywhere, and your law officials are so void of the revelation of God’s word, they cannot distinguish between a cult and a true body of word believers. Traditional christianity is all that most of them have ever known anything about, so naturally they are ready to brand people like us as a cult, simply because we are different than the usual run of “professing believers.”

INCARNATION OF JESUS THE CHRIST

Alright now, a lot of people seem to have the idea that whiskey, dope, prostitution, and murder are the biggest sins God has to deal with, so they pick one or more of these things to protest and campaign against. But the truth of the matter is that unbelief is the greatest sin God has to deal with. If He gets the unbelief out of us, all these other things just fade right out of the picture, for when we start believing the word of God, these attributes of unbelief will flee from us. Not because we go to church every Sunday. Not because we pay our tithes and participate in the whole program of the church, but because our nature is changed, and we now desire those things that would be pleasing to God in our lives. In other words, a person can do a lot of religious things, and still be just as rotten and low down as a skunk. So that is not the kind of people the writers of the New Testament were referring to, when they spoke of the church, or the body of Christ, or the redeemed, or the saved. They were referring to people whose lives had been changed as a result of hearing and believing the word of God, people who had a true revelation of the Godhead, and knew that God is a Spirit, and that Jesus the Christ is the only person of the Godhead. In other words, The Bible says that God is one, and tradition says that He is three persons, all three equal in authority, but in perfect unity. Now I ask you, Does that make any sense at all? No, it doesn’t, but a lot of us did believe like that, before God gave us a revelation of His oneness. It is only after we learn the truth, that the false sounds so ridiculous to us. The one we used to call the second person of the trinity, and think of as co-equal with the Father in creation, had no existence at all, except in the mind of the Father, until He was born of a virgin almost two thousand years ago. He was conceived by a holy conception, that is, by the Spirit of God, in the womb of a young virgin that had found favor with God. He was born into this world like any other little baby, but He was the Son of God for God had created the little embryo in the womb of Mary. Therefore even though He grew up as any other boy would, and did many of the things that young boys do, you can be sure of this one thing, He never did anything that He later was ashamed of, for He had no perverted sinful nature in Him. He was always the perfect Son of God, and the Bible says He found favor with God and man. But for the first thirty years of His life He was not God, He did no miracles, and He preached no sermons. But the day He walked into the river of Jordan, and met John the Baptist face to face, all of that changed. After some hesitation, John baptized Him, fulfilling the requirements of the law of Moses, that required a priest and a sacrifice to be washed first, and when John did that, the great incarnation took place. The very God of all creation came down and made His permanent abode in this vessel of clay. That is what made Him a God-man; the very God of heaven which is Spirit, came into Him in the fullness of Himself, and from that moment on, the great eternal God had a human body to dwell in. No He did not cease to be omnipresent. He did not empty the universe of His presence, but He did place a full measure of His very being in His only begotten Son, and for 3 ½ years mankind only saw the power of God demonstrated through that perfect Son. Brothers and Sisters, we do not have to be afraid to speak of the Son of God. That does not diminish from the fact that God is one, and not three persons. It is only those oneness Pentecostal people that have only half a revelation of the oneness of God, that are afraid to speak of the Son of God for fear of distorting their oneness teaching. The Father is a Spirit, and not a person, just like John 4:24 declares Him to be. The Son IS a person, incarnated by that Spirit which is the Father, and the Holy Ghost is the combined Spirit substance of both the Father and the Son, for when the incarnation took place, the Spirit WHICH IS the Father, blended with the perfect human spirit of His Son Jesus, and from that moment on they were one Spirit, for they were blended together like smoke from two separate fires burning side by side.

HOW MANY SPIRITS DO WE RECEIVE?

When you read Romans 8:9, surely you do not think you received two separate Spirits when you were born of the Spirit, or when you were born again. Do you? Notice the terminology used by the apostle Paul in just one little verse of scripture. “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the SPIRIT OF GOD dwell in you. Now if any man have not the SPIRIT OF CHRIST, he is none of His.” Just go ahead and read a few more verses there, and then turn over to 1 Corinthians 3:16, which says, “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the SPIRIT OF GOD dwelleth in you?” That was also written by the apostle Paul, a man who had a perfect revelation of the Godhead. Now notice what he wrote to the Galatians (4:6). “And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the SPIRIT OF HIS SON into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.” Brother! Listen to me! The Bible teaches us that God is one, and that this ONE GOD (sovereign Spirit) incarnated His only begotten Son Jesus, known to be the Christ by those that followed Him to the end, and because of this incarnation, we can say that God walked among men in human flesh. But tradition says that God is three persons, a holy trinity, and that Jesus Christ was the second person of that trinity, and that He dwelt with the Father as a person in creation, and that the Holy Ghost is the third person of that trinity. No wonder they call it a great mystery! No wonder they do not know which one to pray to! How could they? Yet that is what the great multitudes of professing Christians believe. They profess to be born again and filled with the Holy Ghost, (They look at these as two separate experiences. ) yet Jesus Himself said that, when the Holy Ghost comes, it would lead those that receive it, into all truth, (You can find that in John 14:26 & 16:13) so why do they not have the truth? Why do they take some of the most precious truths that are taught in the Bible, and say that they are of the devil? You know, and I know, that the reason they fight against revealed truth, is because they do not have the Spirit of truth (the Holy Ghost) abiding in them. I have said it many times before, and I will say it again, When people get a true revelation of the Godhead, everything else will start falling into place. They will no longer be present. Oh! Brother! How blessed it is, when you begin to see the reality of these precious truths in the Bible. That old traditional garbage will never satisfy your hungry soul again. You could never have the mind of Christ in you, as long as you were believing that God is three persons, yet Paul wrote to the Christians at Philippi, saying, (2:5) “Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: (Notice this next verse now) who being in the form of God, (We know that form could not pertain to the flesh of Jesus, for God had no fleshly form.) thought it not robbery to be equal with God: (Here is where they see more than one person, but Paul knew he was not talking about two persons, and speaking of the Son, said) But made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. (Notice now) Wherefore God (The great eternal Spirit) also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name: That at the name of Jesus EVERY knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” I have heard Trinitarians speak of how God the Father sent His Son to die on the cross for all lost mankind, and I wonder how they can reconcile such a statement with what they believe about God being three persons, all three equal in authority? How could the Father have any authority to send His Son, if they were equal in authority? Brother, the truth of the matter is, The Father went with Him to the cross, for He was in Him, and He was still in Him when they nailed Him to that old cross.

DID THE FATHER LEAVE THE SON?

 

One man wrote to me saying, Bro. Jackson: You say that the Father never did leave the Son, after the incarnation there at Jordan, but Bro. Branham said that He left Him, there in the garden of Gethsemane where He went to pray. I wrote back and said to him, Dear Brother: Do not forget the scriptures, for no matter what terminology of speech any man may use, it should never be allowed to tear down a scriptural revelation. The Bible should always have the final word. Just before Jesus went into the garden to pray, He was speaking with His disciples and said, (Luke 16:32) “Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.” Let me take time to read a few verses of scripture that come to mind, showing that by His own confession, the Son did not do any mighty works without the Father. The first is John 5:19. “Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He seeth the Father do: for what things soever He doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise.” Now notice John 8:28 and 29. “Then said Jesus unto them, When you have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am He, and that I DO NOTHING OF MYSELF: (The Son, without the Father in Him, could not perform supernatural feats, no more than you and I.) But as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things. And He that sent me is with me: the Father hath not left me alone; for I do always those things that please Him.” Now turn to John 14:10, for two more verses. “Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? The words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, He doeth the works. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very work’s sake.” We could go on, but I believe this is enough to establish the fact that the Son did not perform miracles without the indwelling presence of the Father. So with that in mind, let us go back to the garden where Jesus is agonizing in prayer, just prior to His arrest. We are in Luke 22, and we will begin with verse 42, where Jesus is fervently praying that this cup of death might pass from Him. He was praying to be spared from that moment, just like any human might do. Notice what He is saying, “Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me: nevertheless not my will, but thine, be done.” Now this next verse says, “And there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him. And being in an agony He prayed more earnestly: (That was the human part of Him that was in such agony.) And His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground.” Here was a man kneeling, and praying so fervently, that His very drops of sweat were as drops of blood dropping to the ground. That ought to be enough to cause every true believer to realize just how human this Son of God was. That part of Him was just like any other spiritual person that has a warfare going on in their mind. It is through the mind, that the Holy Ghost communicates with the mind of your soul. Every great revelation or decision passes through your mind before it settles in your spirit, and Jesus was no exception to that. He did not have heart trouble that put His life in danger, and nether did He have tuberculosis, nor any other kind of disease to worry about. But He did have a mind, a nervous system, an emotional structure, and in every aspect of the natural makeup, he was just like the rest of us, only without fallen attributes. Something was going on inside His soul, He had a decision to make, and it was made through much agonizing in prayer. It had to be like that in order to show His very humanity, or else it could not have been written that He was tempted in all points just like the rest of us, In other words, If He had been complete deity (as some believe) without any human side, He could not have been tempted. He could not have shed a tear, nor prayed as He did. But let us get back to the reason why we are saying all of these things. The issue in question, is whether the Father left the Son while He was there in the garden praying, and I believe we are now ready to prove by the very scriptures themselves, that He did not.

WHO DOES THE SUPERNATURAL WORKS?

 

In this same chapter of Luke’s gospel, we find that when the multitude came with Judas and the soldiers to arrest Jesus, His disciples asked, Lord, shall we smite them with the sword? Verse 50, “And one of them (Peter) smote the servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. And Jesus answered and said, Suffer ye thus far. And He touched his ear, and healed him.” Remember what He said, I can do nothing of myself, it is the Father that dwelleth in me that doeth the works. That was not the Son that put that man’s ear back on the side of his head and healed him, it was the supernatural power of the Father that was still right there in Him, that did that. Let me just use a natural illustration that we all may easily identify with, to further establish this point. Let us just say that a dear saint is lying in a hospital bed dying of pneumonia, or something like that. They may pray as earnestly as Jesus did, there in the garden, but it is their time to go. Their time to cross over to the other side has arrived, but does God forsake that dear soul while he, or she is agonizing in prayer? We everyone know that He does not. That is why the apostle Paul wrote what he did, in Romans 8:11, saying, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken (make alive) your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.” That is our assurance that we will come up out of the ground, if it falls our lot to go by the way of the grave before Jesus comes for His church, for He said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. Praise God! What a beautiful promise! There was nothing in Jesus to cause death, but He had to accept death in the flesh, for the redemption of all lost mankind that would ever live in this world. Furthermore let me say this, When the spirit of life went out of that body of clay, it got cold and stiff just like any other person’s body would, but the Father did not separate Himself from the spirit of His son; He went right down into the corridors of hell with Him, to preach the gospel to all those imprisoned spirits, and lead those righteous ones who had died in faith out of there, to a heavenly paradise. That is why Matthew 27:52-53 says, “And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the graves after His resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.” Do not think He left them here when He ascended to glory. I ask you, Saints: Do you know your Bible? Why will you let one statement from some man tear down everything you already have from the scriptures. Well, Brother Jackson: Surely you will have to admit that Jesus did cry, My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me? Of course, and I know the Trinitarians love that verse. They are always quick to say, See there, He was the Son of God. Well, I say He was too. But I also say that the Father was still in Him, when He cried out like that. The only thing is, that anointing was not working to keep Him from feeling the pain. It could have; for I have read how the Holy Ghost would come upon some of those old martyrs in that first age, and they would not even feel the pain of the death they were subjected. But there, on that old cross, hung the perfect Son of God, who had never done anything in His whole life to cause Him to deserve to suffer such cruelty, and the Father did not intervene to prevent the pain and agony, because everything we deserved to suffer was laid upon Him, and even though He prayed, If it be possible, let this cup pass from me, He still went to that cross willingly. In the 26th chapter of Matthew, where it gives the account of His arrest, and tells how one of His disciples drew his sword, and cut off the ear of one of them, we find Jesus saying, Put up thy sword, for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. Verse 53,”Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and He shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? BUT HOW THEN SHALL THE SCRIPTURES BE FULFILLED, THT THUS IT MUST BE?” This just proves He went willingly, knowing what was to happen to Him, for He had already settle in there in prayer, while His disciples slept, saying, Father, not my will, but thine, be done. This was the climax of all that the Father had been projecting through types and shadows through ages past. The crowd stood there ridiculing and making fun of Him, saying. “Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. Others said, He saved others; Himself He cannot save. If He be the King of Israel, let Him now come down from the cross, and we will believe Him. He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now, if He will have Him. Every age has had a crowd just like that crowd there. You preach something contrary to their traditions, and they react exactly the same way. They will take certain scriptures that are familiar to them, and say, Well if this is right, why don’t you do so and so, or this, or that? Those who make such demands are just as blind as those Scribes and Pharisees that crucified Jesus and reviled Him like that. The only difference is, they are crucifying Christ the truth, not Christ the flesh. Tradition always does that. Tradition leaves no room whatsoever for God to ever update a revelation. Whatever our forefathers believed and taught is all that is allowed. To those who hold to tradition, God may just as well be dead. They will not let Him talk to them out of His book; (the Bible) to give them any further revelation than what their particular denomination was founded upon, and most of them do not even have that any more. They have wallowed it around so much, they lost much of what they had, yet they act as though it is their responsibility to keep everyone else straightened out in the scriptures.

JESUS, INCARNATE GOD-OUR ELDER BROTHER

 

I received a letter from one man who wrote, Bro. Jackson: You say that Jesus was not the incarnate God from birth, but how can you say such a thing, in the light of Isaiah 9:6? I am sure most of you are familiar with that verse, but let us read it. “For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given: and the government shall be upon His should: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.” I wrote back and said, Dear Brother: Each prophecy was always written to encompass the fullest end. In other words, To cover the whole scope from beginning to end. Every prophecy concerning Jesus was spoken concerning the end result, but it is our responsibility to study the rest of God’s word, that enables us to see Him as a perfect Son of God, but absolutely without the supernatural before His baptism by John. We must be able to see His humanity, and the process whereby He is brought into relationship with the finished end of those prophecies. Isaiah 9:6, does not even mention that He was a prophet, but we know He was. Do you believe that? Of course you do. But He will never be a prophet again. We know also, that for almost two thousand years He has been high priest, but the day is close at hand that He will cease to be high priest, and He will never be that gain. Then we know from the word of God, that He is going to be the King of kings on earth, and we know also, from the word of God, how long He will reign on earth as King. It will be for a thousand years, and then He will be our elder brother, never to be King again. You say, How do you get that? Right from the word of God. The apostle Paul had the revelation of Psalms 22:22 when he wrote 1 Corinthians 15:24-28, and Hebrews 2:12. Let us read Psalms 22:22 first, where David prophesied concerning Christ. “I will declare thy name unto my brethren; in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee.” Now let us go to Hebrews 2:9-12, where it is much easier to associate with its application. “But we see JESUS, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honor; that He by the grace of God should taste death for every man. For it became Him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many songs unto glory, to make the captain (Jesus) of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For both He that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause He (Jesus) is not ashamed to call them brethren, saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.” Now let us look at 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. Paul has been dealing with the reality of the resurrection, and the order of it, and then He says this, “Then cometh the end, when He (Jesus Christ) shall have delivered up the kingdom of God, even the Father; when He shall have put down ALL RULE and ALL AUTHORITY and POWER. For He must reign, (as King) till He hath put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. For He hath put all things under His feet. But when He saith all things are put under Him, it is manifest that He (the Father) is excepted, which did put all things under Him (the Son.) And when all things shall be subdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Himself be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.” That is when Jesus will be looked upon as our elder brother, after all things are restored back like they were before the fall of Adam. Sin and death will be completely eliminated from the earth, and the earth will be filled with the redeemed sons and daughters of God, and Jesus Himself will stand at the head of that family. All things pertaining to redemption are under His power and authority now, but when redemption is a completed reality, there will be no more need for Jesus to exercise any more authority than any other son or daughter of the Father. But at the same time, none of us will ever forget what He did for us, when we were lost, and without God, and had no power to help ourselves. Even though He prayed there in the garden as any saint facing death might, He still went to that old cross willingly, because He knew that was what it would take to pay the sin debt for all of lost mankind, and furthermore. Even though He made the statement, “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth”, that did not mean that the Father would no longer have any power and authority. You just have to realize that His statement pertained to whatever it would take to redeem lost mankind back to the Father.

WHAT IS THE GREAT COMMISSION?

 

Jesus made that statement concerning all power and authority being given unto Him in connection with the great commission He was giving to His disciples at that time, and the words Matthew recorded in connection with that great commission, is what the Trinitarians like to harp on, when they are trying to persuade someone to believe that God is three persons. Notice the working in verses 19 & 20, of chapter 28. “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the (singular) name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world.” They do not even bother to question, What is the name of the God who fills all three of these officeworks? They just see three persons there, and close their mind to everything else. Do they not even realize that Mark, Luke and John also wrote of this great commission that was given that day? Do they think Jesus gave a separate commandment for each gospel writer to use? No, Brother and Sisters: Jesus gave the commandment, and each gospel writer, wrote the portion that stood out to him. Mark was not even a disciple, at the time the great commission was given, but he wrote of it in the 16th chapter of the gospel by his name. Notice, beginning with verse 15, what he wrote. “And He (Jesus) said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. (That is what Matthew wrote also, but let us read on.) He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. (even if he is baptized) And these signs shall follow them that believe; In MY NAME shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them: they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. (Now notice this next verse; if lets you know when Jesus spoke these words.) So then after the Lord had spoke unto them, He was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God.” It was not the right hand of another person, but the right hand of authority and power. But my main point in reading these scriptures is to show that Matthew 28:19 does not stand alone, for all of these scriptures were recorded from what Jesus spoke at one particular time, just before He ascended into heaven. So now let us read Luke 24:46-51, and see if Matthew 28:19 should carry any more weight than Luke 24:47. Jesus opened the understanding of His disciples, and “And said unto them, (verse 46) Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: (notice now) And that REPENTANCE AND REMISSION OF SINS (How are sins remitted? See Acts 2:38) SHOULD BE PREACHED IN HIS NAME among all nations, beginning in Jerusalem.” You can read the rest of those verses, and pay attention to verse 51, for it tells you also, that these words were spoken by Jesus just before He was parted from them, and received up into heaven. Luke says here, that the command Jesus gave His disciples, was that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. So my question to you is this, Why did Matthew use the terminology he did, if the name of the Father, and the name of the Holy Ghost is not the same name the Son is called by? Surely you do not think Matthew and Luke were in disagreement on what Jesus commanded His disciples to do. Besides that, Luke tells us, in the first three verses of his gospel, that he has perfect understanding of all things from the very beginning, and he is the one that said Jesus commanded these things to be done in His name. Let me ask you another question. Do you think the apostle was confused and mixed up, when he wrote the Colossian epistle? In chapter 3, verse 17, he said, “And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do ALL in the NAME OF THE LORD JESUS, giving thanks to God and thy Father by Him.” Their words would include their preaching, and their deeds would include baptizing, and Paul said all of this should be done in the name of the Lord Jesus, so how did tradition get so set on three persons in the Godhead? It just goes to show how strong that old spirit of perversion really is. Church goers today, seem to have the idea that the Holy Ghost was given to the church must for power, and that they should be allowed to do as they please with it, but my Bible tells me that the Holy Ghost, the Comforter which was to come, would lead them, or guide them into all truth, and you believe me, Saints: the Holy Ghost has never guided anyone into believing that God is a trinity. That is Catholic doctrine, carried right on through the Reformation, and out on this side, and God is allowing it, but His true servants are not teaching any such lie. This is the very reason the apostle Paul wrote in Romans 8:14, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the Sons of God.” There are a lot of people doing and teaching things that they say are of God, but a true son or daughter of God will always be able to tell sooner or later, whether these are truly of God of not. You just pay attention, and if they are not led by the Spirit of God, they will eventually make a tell-tale slip that will let you know it. Those early disciples did not have any trouble telling the difference. I guess we could safely say, that for the first fifty years, the church had no tares in it. That is why every scripture was written from the standpoint that all who read it would be true seed of God, for these epistles were letters written to various bodies of believers for the most part, and the exception is that some of them were written to individuals. But my point is, not one scripture was written TO a tare, and the scriptures do not contradict each other. Those apostles knew what they were writing, and they knew who they were writing to, and not one of them ever believed that God was three persons. You just simply cannot interpret the scriptures to fit your own experience, or your own particular doctrinal ideas. Of course some will say, Now Bro. Jackson: I know what God has done for me. But that does not change the word of God one bit. You are living in an hour of time that God’s word has already foretold, would be like this, and He has showed His mercy and grace to you, but if you expect to walk on with Him, in a scriptural relationship, then be thankful for the experience He gave you, and get on your knees and say, God: I do not want to limit my spiritual life with only that which grandma had, I want all you have for me today. Saints: We must have a desire burning within our hearts to be like the Bible believing church Jesus Christ is coming back for. What grandma had fifty years ago was not all that will be required of those who expect to meet Jesus in the air some day.

THE BEGINNING POINT

 

A lot of people say, All you need is to be saved and filled with the Holy Ghost, and you are ready. Brother! Listen to me! You are only starting when you are at that point, you have not grown one bit whatsoever. The devil is going to kick you around a lot, before you get out of here. That is his business, to do that. The Holy Ghost is not an automatic immunity to sin; it is the power to overcome when Satan places sin before you, and do not ever think he will not do that. Another traditional idea a lot of people are always expressing is this, Praise God! The Bible says, He that endureth to the end shall be saved, and I am doing my best to endure. Well, I am not enduring my salvation; I am enjoying it. The devil doesn’t like it, and he does his level best to keep us from enjoying our salvation, but if you have the genuine product, you cannot help but enjoy it, no matter how much you get kicked around. You will be called crazy, unorthodox, unethical, a heretic, and a lot more, but so was Jesus, and He endured all of that for our sakes, not His own. I will say this though, If you do not have the genuine product to enjoy, you will not endure very of the other. The first time someone says something bad about you, you will either blow your top, or go off somewhere and hide, an begin saying, I just simply cannot stand this, I want to be loved. Then pretty soon, you will start edging your way back in with your old crowd. Now it is a natural thing for us to want to be loved, but without the Spirit of God in us, there is not much about this old flesh for anyone to love. It certainly was not our flesh alone, that Jesus Christ went to the cross and died for, even though our flesh did reap much benefit from it. No, it was that inner man, that which God foreknew before the foundation of the world. It is not our flesh that is made in the image and likeness of God; that is only a shell.

THE CHURCH-FROM SUCH A SMALL BEGINNING

 

Let me get on with my subject now, for when we are dealing with Bible Christianity, we are dealing with something that is of utmost importance, for that is the only kind God will accept. Everything else is headed for the lake of fire. Christianity started out small in number, and even though it grew rapidly, it has always been small in number compared to Satan’s crowd, and today, much of what is called Christianity, is still Satan’s crowd, but God knows the difference. Its’ small beginning though, is the fulfillment of the third parable of Jesus, in Matthew 13:31-32. “Another parable put He forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a an took and sowed in his field: which indeed is the least of all sees: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof.” One hundred and twenty souls was a very small number, to step out into the streets of Jerusalem among the great throngs of people who were just waiting to make fun of them. They came out of that upper room speaking in tongues and glorifying God, and the local Jews around about began mocking the, and saying, These men are full of new wine. No, They were not all mocking, some of them were questioning, What is the meaning of this? But some did mock, and Peter’s ear was keen to pick up on what they were saying, and just like in the garden, he went right for his sword. It was a different kind of sword he drew this time though. The last time he drew his sword, he cut off a man’s ear, but this sword is merely opening up some ears, for it was the sword of the Spirit. This is when he started using the keys that the Catholic church claims they have today. He started opening up the kingdom of heaven to a great number of those spiritual minded Jews that were in Jerusalem from other parts of the world for the Passover feast. He was speaking to those that were mocking, but it was the others, that received his message and were born into the kingdom of God that day. He just stood right up, the other eleven with him, and said, “Ye men of Judaea, and ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words. (We might say, Wait a minute! Now you listen to me!) For these are not drunken, AS YE SUPPOSE, seeing it is but the third hour of the day. (He did not say they were not drunk; he only stipulated that they were not drunk in the way they were accused of being.) But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams,” and so on. You can read Acts chapter 2, if you are not familiar with it. Peter was speaking by divine revelation, just like the day he spoke out, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.” It was after this great declaration, that Jesus committed to him the keys to the kingdom of heaven, and here he stands on this occasion, with his first opportunity to use those keys. By divine revelation, he begins to speak concerning these prophetic scriptures, setting them in motion. We do not know how long he preached, but the Holy Ghost anointed that crowd to hear what he was saying, and before long, three thousand devout Jews believed the gospel of Jesus Christ that they were hearing. The Bible says they were gathered there out of every nation under heaven, (and they had come to Jerusalem to worship God.) And they heard something they did not expect to hear, and they were pricked in their hearts, (convicted by the Spirit of God) and asked those disciples, Men and brethren, what shall we do? (They wanted to know.) Acts 2:38, “Then Peter said unto them, REPENT, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” What do you think Jimmy Swaggart or Billy Graham would have told them? They claim to be preaching the word of God so why do they preach contrary to the apostle that had the keys to the kingdom of God committed to his trust? A lot of you do not like to hear this, but truth is truth just the same, so you just have to realize that a lot of these big name preachers are out there bundling tares, getting them ready to be burned. If Peter was preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ, and they are preaching something different than what he preached, it has to be Antichrist doctrine they are preaching. There is nothing in between right and wrong. I trust you know what I mean by that. I have actually heard trinity minded people criticize Peter, because he commanded those Jews to be BAPTIZED IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST. They go back to Matthew 28:19 and say, I would rather trust the words of Jesus than an apostle that denied even knowing Him. How carnal. I guarantee you one thing, After old Peter received the Holy Ghost, you will not find where he ever denied knowing Jesus ever again. Besides, Peter had the revelation of the name Jesus was talking about, when He said, Baptize them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Furthermore, the other eleven, were standing right there with Peter: So how could anyone actually believe that Peter could have been allowed to give out wrong answers without someone else setting the thing straight? No, what Peter told them they must do, was the only scriptural answer anyone could have given them. I guarantee you this much also, They did not have taxi cabs running up and down the streets of Jerusalem, with big signs on top. Go to the church of your choice, like we see around here. Oh, listen, Saints: The Spirit of God was on the scene convicting those three thousand souls, and when they found out what they must do, that was it. Three thousand souls were added to THE CHURCH, the only Church. There was only one Church then, and there is only ONE true Church today, and there is still only ONE way to get into that Church, Repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. You say, Why did those devout Jews need to repent? What were they to repent of? They had to repent of all that tradition they had been raised up to believe was the word of God. In other words, They had to repent for their unbelief of the true word of God. Let me say also, You who prefer to take the words of Jesus, rather than Peter, do not forget what Jesus said in Luke 24:46-47. Dear Brother, dear Sister: My point is this, You have to take all the scriptures together, if you expect to get a true revelation from them, for those writers, each, wrote what stood out to them, of what Jesus said, and keep in mind also, those Gospel writers were not writing instructions to the church, they were simply recording those things that stood out to them, of what they had seen and heard. But when you come to Peter, on the day of Pentecost, there stood an apostle of Jesus Christ, fulfilling the commission Jesus had given to them, by setting in order, and in motion, these things that they received by revelation. There was no doubt in their minds, that the redemption name of Jehovah was Jesus. They did not have any arguments about whether to sprinkle or immerse those who repented either, for they every one knew that immersion was the only mode of baptism that portrayed death, burial and resurrection. (You will find Paul dealing with that in the 6th chapter of Romans.) Therefore they took three thousand souls to the river and buried every last one of them in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of all their sins. Now do not get disturbed because I said river; that was just a figure of speech, but this much I am sure of, they took them to a pool of water that was deep enough to bury them, for that is what it was all about. Unbelief, superstition, and traditional ignorance was all dealt with in every one of those three thousand souls. Did they all receive the Holy Ghost, some will say? Yes, they did. There were no make believers fellowshipping with the Church in those days. You can read the 5th chapter of Acts, and see what happened to a man and his wife just simply for pretending to give more to the common cause than they actually did give. Brother! They were struck dead on the spot, and the Bible says great fear came upon the people, and no one dared join himself to them, (except those that were set in by the Holy Ghost) and the Lord added to them daily, both men and women.

THE BORN AGAIN BELIEVER

 

When we say that there is only one way into the kingdom of God, and we show from the Bible what that one way is, a lot of people accuse us of saying that they are not even saved. Of course there is a technical point involved here, but that is not what we are saying at all. We are only saying, Every person must bring their salvation experience up to fit the Bible, instead of trying to drag the Bible down to fit their experience. Be thankful for what you received from the Lord while in a denominational system, but do not ever think you can limit your experience with the Lord to what that denominational system teaches, or you yourself will prove by your own actions that you are not saved, for those that are genuine will love truth when they hear it. You may turn on your television, and hear a dozen preachers say, You are born again when you believe, and the Holy Ghost is an extra bonus just for power. But that is not so, Let me say it one more time, and you be sure you listen to what I am saying. You are born again when you receive the true baptism of the Holy Ghost, and if you have not received the Holy Ghost there is no way that you could already be born again. You are just in the process of being born of the Spirit. There is always a time of conception that proceeds every birth; therefore many who are looked upon as born again believers, really should be compared to an unborn baby, still in its mother’s womb. Accepting Jesus Christ as your Saviour, and being baptized in His name, actually just places a person in a conceived state; birth is yet to follow, and sometimes there are spiritual miscarriages and abortions. That is why it looks to some, as though a person can be saved one day, lost the next, and then get saved again in the next revival; there has never been a birth take place. The Holy Ghost which consummates the new birth experience is the essence of life that is our seal, and our guarantee that we can never be lost again. It is the Holy Ghost in us, that give us eternal security. We do not get that just by believing someones’s church doctrine. There are a lot of people believing in eternal security that do not have the reality of it in their lives. That is why you have heard me say, A person can go to church for years, say all the right things, take part in all the activity of the church, and still miss God by a million miles. There are many categories in the ranks of religion these days, but there is only one group that is going to leave the ground in the rapture when Jesus returns for His bride. That will be those blood washed saints who have made sure their salvation experience is in line with the apostolic teachings of the Bible.

REALITY OF PREDESTINATION

 

Jimmy Swaggart has taken television time, to preach against predestination, saying that it is of the devil, and I am sure he got a lot of Amens. But do those poor souls not realize that predestination had to be a doctrine of the early church, or it would not even be mentioned in the Bible? The apostle Paul is the one that really makes predestination stand out in the Bible, and did he not write (I believe it is) fourteen of the New Testament epistles? He is the one that wrote, (Romans 8:28-30) “For whom He (God) did foreknow, He also did PREDESTINATE to be conformed to the image of His Son, (Jesus the Christ) that He (Jesus) might be the firstborn among many brethren. (There is our elder brother.) Moreover whom He (God) did PREDESTINATE, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified.” That should be enough to satisfy any believer, but there is much, much more. Besides Ephesians 1:5,11 where this same terminology is used, you also have all those scriptures that deal with the elect, and foreknew, and foreknown, all of which add up to predestination, and prove deception, or just plain ignorance on the part of anyone who speaks against it. Now I will not point to any certain person, but if all the gospel truth that some of these big name preachers have, was made into cloth, and that was all they had to wear, they would have on little more than a bikini. Brother, the bride of Christ is going to be dressed in fine linen, clean and white. Because the fine linen is the righteousness of saints, put on by a pure revelation of the word of God. The formula for salvation is the same today that it was almost two thousand years ago when those apostles of Christ first began preaching it. It came to the Gentiles in the same revelatory and doctrinal structure as the Jews received it. But you know, that Antichrist spirit was trying to get into the church way back then. That is why they had some trouble with certain ones who were trying to get the Gentiles to be circumcised according to the law of Moses; it was that spirit of Antichrist trying to get in, trying to add something to the gospel, that did not belong there. Of course we all know that spirit finally did get into the church in the second age, or there would be no need for the message we are dealing with. You would not have Bible Christianity versus traditional Christianity, if that spirit of Antichrist had never gotten into the church. But does that change God’s true formula? Absolutely not! The devil and all his little children gather every week and play church, while the true church of the living God is gathering together for worship and praise. Bro. Jackson: How can we know who the tares are ? Do not worry about who the tares are; just be sure you do not allow their antiword teaching to influence your life. Every true born again child of God has the Spirit of truth in them, to say Amen to revealed truth, and leave it alone, to everything else. You do not have to worry about being deceived, if your attitude and motives are right, and you are doing what you already know to do. It is just like the apostle Paul said to old Felix that day, “After the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets.” We are living in a day, when people as a rule, want to be religious, but they do not want to follow Bible doctrine. They want a religion that will be compatible with whatever they choose to do, and they can find it, if they look long enough, but that is not what Jesus Christ is coming for. He is coming back after a product that has been produced by His word. He will have some from every race, color, and language of this old world, but I guarantee you this much, they will not be fighting each other over Bible doctrines when that time comes; for they will all be believing the same thing. Jesus will take His church from this old world, and leave all those denominational tares right where they are, still playing church. Some people get so wrapped up with the scripture that says, The Lord was not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, they over look a hundred other scriptures that could tell them who is going to perish. They want to believe everyone is going to make it, but that is not what the Bible teaches. You can be sure that not one predestinated seed of God will perish, but you can also be sure that not one tare will escape the lake of fire, and God know who is who. The Bible says, Many are called, but few are chosen, and also, Whosoever will let him come, but no tare is going to come all the way. The gospel has to be preached to everyone, everywhere, but we have to leave it up to God to do the saving. That is what Jesus meant to John 6:44, when He said, “No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.” Only those who were foreknown of the Father from before the foundation of the earth will be drawn of Him to a genuine salvation experience. All the rest, even those that go to church every Sunday, will perish. Verse 45 lets us know who will come to Jesus. Notice how He stated this, “It is written in the prophets, An they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, (The great eternal Spirit) cometh unto me.” Not maybe they will come. There is no guess work about it, because every predestined seed will hear the voice of the Spirit of God as He woos him or her to repentance.

SONS OF GOD–TARES–BOTH A REALITY

 

I have said many times, The marriage supper is in heaven, not down here, and there will not be one soul there that does not have a place, and neither will there be any empty places at the table. Bro. Jackson; Are you saying God made some to be saved, and some to be lost? No, that is not what I am saying at all, but I am saying, that by His great foreknowledge God knew from the beginning, all that would pay the price to be there. God just simply does not let men run His program. You just have to reconcile yourself to the fact, that when you are called into the ministry, you are going to be working with tares as well as true children of God, and you are not going to know which is which. Now Bro. Jackson: I don’t believe that; I believe the tares are out in the world, not in the church. You just simply have not read your Bible right. In Matthew 13:30, Jesus told His servants, “Let them both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together FIRST THE TARES, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.” Do you really think He meant that? I do not believe He said anything He did not mean, and neither did the apostle Paul. It thrills my soul just to read Ephesians, chapter 1, where Paul got all wound up in describing the things we are dealing with here. In verse 3, he said, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: According as He hath CHOSEN US in Him BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love: Having PREDESTINATED US unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, ACCORDING TO THE GOOD PLEASURE OF HIS WILL.” Hallelujah! To me, that says it all. That is election, predestination, foreknowledge, eternal security, and a lot more, all in one package. That is why, “Once saved, always saved, ” is a reality, when it is applied in the right place. Tradition says, You are saved until you get drunk or smoke a cigarette, or lose your temper, and so forth. But the Bible says that when we receive the Holy Ghost we are sealed. Now you all know what sealed means, do you not? It means you have been inspected and sealed into the family of God, never to be lost again. But what about Ananias and his wife, Sapphira, in the Bible? They were killed just for lying. That is right. The Bible says God killed them for lying to the Holy Ghost, but it does NOT say He sent them to hell for it. That is how God kept the first church clean, and I hear people say, It ought to be like it was in Bible days, concerning wrong deeds on the part of Christians. But I say, There are many Christians today, that ought to be thankful to God that it is not like that. There would sure be a noticeable increase in funerals, for there are a lot worse things than that going on every day. God is just letting everything run its course, and every true Christians is being tested and tried with all of this, but in the end, God is going to have a church that has been washed by the water of His word, and that stands clean and pure, ready for the wedding supper. We just have to remember, What the early church was, is what we have to come to, to be acceptable unto Him. It is a time of washing and restoring to the original, and therefore God is not killing the vessels He is working on. He is furnishing the bath water, and all the nice smelling additives, but He is allowing us to take our own bath. That is why Revelation 19:7 pictures the bride of Christ as having made herself ready. She makes herself ready by her own choice, not by force. She reads in the Bible and finds what the Bridegroom requires of His bride, and she sets her goal in life to work toward that end. Working out your own salvation is not working to get it. You work toward getting your life in line with the word of God, because you already have salvation for your soul, and you know it.

DOCTRINE IN THE CHURCH

 

What about doctrine in the church? Why is it important enough to cause hard feelings preaching about it? Brother! Without proper Bible doctrine, you do not even have a New Testament Church. It was their doctrine that held them on course; in that early church. Your charismatic preachers do not agree with that. They claim that a vision for lost souls is all you really need, and some even accuse me of not having any vision for the lost, because I insist on Bible doctrine being presented to every repentant sinner. You will not get anyone into the kingdom of God with a handshake, a pat on the back, and a lecture on tithing. God Himself is the only one that can put a soul into His kingdom, and He has certain specific standards that every soul must meet, or they do not get into His kingdom. Why do you suppose Jesus called those Scribes and Pharisees, serpents, or children of the devil, or like whitewashed tombs, and all such as that? It was because they had departed from the true precepts of His law, and made up a long list of do’s and do nots, that was supposed to get the job done, but God is not looking for a church that just merely says and does the right things without their hearts being changed first, to do what they do because of a revelation of His word. Modern Christianity says, All we need is a revelation of God’s love. But the Bible says that we are to be renewed in the spirit of our minds, and have the mind of Christ in all matters. That is why I say, The Bible was not written just to give us another book to play around with; it was written in order that we might know exactly what God is looking for, in His children, and know how to order our own footsteps along this pathway of life. In his first epistle, Peter wrote, verse 3, “According as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, (How?) Through the knowledge of Him that called us to glory and virtue: Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” Now notice here what he instructs believers to do. Verse 5, “And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity; (love). For if these things be in you, and abound they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the KNOWLEDGE of our Lord Jesus Christ.” These are attributes of God, that must be cultivated in our lives after we are born again by His Spirit. He does not save us because we already possess these desired qualities: He saves us because we were foreknown of Him, and He has purposed that we should attain unto these things as His children. In other words, That we should be like our Father. The Bible says, Known unto God are all His works from the foundation of the world. He did not have to wait until we were born, to see what we would do. Therefore knowing that the Bible clearly teaches this, Why will some of you yet put your approval on the ministry of these compromising preachers who preach salvation like children playing on a seesaw, up and down, on and off, according to the momentary impulse of the participants. Oh, Praise God! I am so thankful He knew how stubborn I would be, and He worked circumstances to break down my stubborn will, and make me willing to gladly follow His word. Is God fair about it all, some will say? Sure He is. Noah worked on that old ark for over a hundred years, and the Bible says he was a preacher of righteousness, so how could anyone say God never gave that wicked generation a chance to repent? I do not believe he hacked and chopped for a hundred years building that old boat, without verbally witnessing to that generation that there was going to be a flood, and that destruction was coming. But remember this, God had already told Noah exactly how big to build the ark, so do not try to tell me God did not already know how many souls would be in it, even before it was ever started. If Jimmy Swaggart, or Billy Graham had been building that boat, they would still be working on it, trying to build it large enough to get the whole world’s population in it. They do not follow God’s instructions like Noah did. God gave Noah the exact length, breadth, and height of it, with specific instructions for one window, a door in the side, and lower, second, and third stories, and what food supplies to lay in, and everything he was to do, and Noah did accordingly. How do I know? Genesis 6:22 says, “Thus did Noah according to all that God commanded him.” Brother, he did not change one thing. Yet thousands in our day, who claim to be ministers of the word of God, refuse to do what God instructed His servants to do, and they criticize all who do follow His instructions.

WHAT TRADITION SAYS

 

We are commanded to preach the gospel to every creature, of all nations, and to baptize repentant sinners in the redemption name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and there is only one name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved, and most of these men would rather fight than to immerse (baptize) in the name of Jesus Christ. They talk about Jesus being God in the flesh, but they have no concept of the reality of it, or they would not rebel so against that holy name, and the commandments given by the one whose name it is. They treat Acts 2:38, as though it does not even belong in the Bible, and a lot of them preach as though the whole program of God depends upon what they do and say. If a few of them would go back to Genesis and see who shut the door to that ark, it might help them to better understand that God knows what He is doing. He did not make a mistake. He did not shut the door in the face of some soul that would have entered in. No. The truth is, Every creature that was supposed to be in that ark, went in exactly when they were supposed to go in, and the beautiful thing is, No one had to go out and round up those animals, and drive them into the ark. They every one heard the voice of God, and obeyed His command. Now you tell me why, it is not so in the world of religion today. No, I will tell you. Satan has perverted the gospel message, fed it to the church little by little every since the second century of the Christian Era, and that perverted gospel has been established through time, and become the traditions of the fathers. But the sad truth is, It is not the traditions of the apostolic fathers. Those apostles of Christ held a line on the word of God, as long as they remained alive, but when they passed on, Satan managed to get his foot in the door, and sow his tare seed among the church. Little by little they multiplied, And it was just like Satan’s crowd today, they far outnumbered the children of God by the time the church was plunged into the Dark Ages. Every major doctrine of the Christian church was perverted, and fed to the people as the pure word of God. The one God revelation was changed to a trinity of Gods, three persons all equal in power and authority. Water baptism by immersion, in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, was changed to sprinkling a few drops on the repentant sinner, (if such was the case) and that was done using the office titles instead of the name Jesus, and they say that water baptism is for a testimony to the world, of what has happened in your life, instead of saying what the Bible says, that it is for the remission of sins. They changed the baptism of the Holy Ghost to a mass that is ministered by a man, rather than by the Spirit of God, and they wrote up church covenants and creeds to replace the unadulterated word of God. That is how tradition got such a strangle hold on the church of the living God in the first place.

RESTORATION OF TRUTH

 

Then when God did begin to move upon certain men to restore truth back to the church, no on man ever received it all. Luther received, “The just shall live by faith,” but he still remained a Trinitarian, for God did not reveal His oneness to him. It was the same with Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and all those men who were used in the Reformation. They received a certain amount of truth, and they stood faithful to that truth, but none of them ever received the revelation of God’s oneness. It was over two hundred years into the Reformation before holiness was ever taught. Before that, there was little reason for anyone to clean up their habits. If they drank, chewed tobacco, smoked, and what have you; they just kept right on doing that. It was after 1700 A.D. when John Wesley came on the Reformation scene with another restored truth that Satan had robbed the church of. He did not deny Luther’s revelation that came from Galatians 3:11. Romans 1:17, and Hebrews 10:38, “The just shall live by faith,” for he was a man that believed the scriptures. Therefore he embraced already revealed truth as far as he could see it, and added Hebrews 12:14 to the list, which says, “Follow peace with all men, and HOLINESS, without which no man shall see the Lord.” Is that not a truth from the word of God? Alright then; now that we know it is Bible truth, for the true church, do we have any excuse for neglecting holiness in our Christian life? I am here to tell you, we do not. God requires a holy life from all who would be partakers of His grace bestowed upon His true church. Well, what about the name of Jesus Christ in water baptism? There will not be one soul in the rapture of the church that has refused to take the name of Jesus Christ in the baptismal waters. Furthermore, there will not be one soul go in the rapture, that still believes in a trinity, no matter what some may say. In other words, those who go in the rapture will be embracing every precept, every doctrine, every revelation and holy standard, that the church in the book of Acts believed and taught, and lived. Psychological converts will never get off the ground. The early church had it by revelation, therefore the restored, end time church will have to have it the same way. Besides that, the revealed word is to the true child of God, what good nourishing food is to our natural bodies. It adds nutrients, energy and vitality that it takes to grow on. On the other hand, a tare cares little about what is preached, just as long as the speaker has a pleasant voice, and does not get too serious about Bible doctrines. What fools so many people though, is that tares enjoy Holy Ghost sensations as much as the children of God do. The difference is, they are willing to live off of the sensations, and the born again child of God has to be fed some meat now and then.

OVERCOMING AND CHASTENING

 

Now let us look at some scriptures over in the little epistles; scriptures that many people do not want to hear, but they are there for our benefit, so let us not overlook them. In 1 John 5:4, we read these words, “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.” What is he talking about overcoming? Is it smoking? Is it drinking, cussing, lying, or any of those things? Listen to me Saints: All of those unchristlike deeds of the flesh, are the result of unbelief in our lives, so when the unbelief is purged out, those things will have nothing to feed upon, so they will have to go. Though trials and tests will always be present, the born again child of God will always press on. When you hear people say, I think I will just stop going to church, just because the going gets a little rough, just know this, The truly born again believers do not talk like that and really mean it. God’s children do not rebel against Him, when things go wrong in life. Furthermore there are times when God has to chasten us, and His true children know that, and they expect it, because the Bible says so. You will find it in Hebrews 12, verses 5B-8. “My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of Him: For whom the Lord loveth HE chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.” I say, Woe unto the man or woman who is never chastened of the Lord. They have something to be concerned about.

WHOSOEVER IS BORN OF GOD SINNETH NOT

 

Now let us go back to 1 John 5:18, and read another scripture that gives some people a lot of trouble. “Whosoever is born of God sinneth not.” We will stop right there, for that is the part that causes concern. What does that mean? If a child of God does no wrong, why do they need to be chastened? A lot of people think they see a contradiction there, but I assure you, there is no contradiction between these scriptures. First let us be sure we realize, that even though our wrong deeds of the flesh are called sins, and are sometimes referred to in the singular, the word SIN, singular, as used in the scriptures, usually pertains to unbelief, and a person who is born of God is a believer or he would not be born of God in the first place. Therefore in the strictest sense we would have to say, A true son or daughter of God cannot disbelieve the word of God. They will just simply not have unbelief concerning the word of God. But we also must apply that scripture to practical every day life, and say, No true son or daughter of God will premeditate to practice SINS, plural, for their true desire is to please the Father. But we have to realize that if it were impossible for God’s children to do anything wrong, those scripture writers sure did waste a lot of time instructing, admonishing, and warning believers concerning their conduct and daily walk with our heavenly Father. The scriptures were not written to the man and woman of the world. No. They were written to believers. Now some will say, Well if water baptism in the name of Jesus is for the remission of sins, would we not have to keep going back to be rebaptized? NO, the Bible does not teach that. If we have truly repented when we go to the water hole and obey the scriptures in baptism, that covers all the fleshly sins of all times, past and future. From then on, when we do something wrong, and the Spirit of God convicts us of it, we need only to ask His forgiveness, and if there is true repentance, then there is sure forgiveness. Now Bro. Jackson: If that is true, why does it not always work? Because we are living in a time when the children of God, and the tares are all growing together, and since we do not know the true seed from the tare seed, we have to go through the same process for the tares that we do for the predestined seed of God. They go into the same water hole, have the same words repeated over them, and get just as wet; but if it is the Spirit of God that knows which is which, and He only places His presence in those true seed. The rest are still tares, no matter how many times they are baptized, and like I have already said, Not one of them is going with Jesus Christ in the rapture.

TRUTH LEADS TO PERSECUTION

 

This kind of preaching will never win me any popularity contests, not get me any free time on TV, but it is the truth, and every true child of God that hears it, knows it is the truth. The early church preached it like this, and they were hated because of it, so why should it be any different now? The same devil that caused them to be hated, is still in the world today, and he is just as desperate, for he know his days are numbered. Therefore my dear brothers and sisters: I want you to know, that just up ahead is going to be very, very hard for the Holy Ghost children of God, for the world does not want Biblical Christianity. They want the lukewarm Laodicean kind, that will dress like them, look like them, go to the same places, and sing the same songs, and they are going to persecute those who live above all of that. But remember what was said to the church of Smyrna, in the 2nd chapter of Revelation. This was a church that had no material wealth nor resources; therefore they had no great program. They were utterly dependent on the grace and mercy of God, so what was the Lord’s message to them? “I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, (trying to get an edge on them) and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold the devil shall cast some of you into prison, (Saints, it can happen in our day.) That ye may be tried; (To them he also said) and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto dearth, and I will give thee a crown of life.” Regardless of their circumstances, those saints of Smyrna still had the same revelation that was laid out to them by the apostle Paul. That could not be said about the church at Pergamos though, for even though it was in the same age, they were a little more wealthy than the assembly at Smyrna, so the dirty devil took advantage of the fact that they had a little bit larger program, and he got right in there to help them run it. He created a condition among them, that required someone to act, so they cooked up a doctrine that the Lord referred to as the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, and said, I hate it. They also had some there that held the doctrine of Balaam, so the admonition to them was, Repent, or else. Then we see that Thyatira had a self professed prophetess in the assembly, that seduced God’s servants, and taught them that it was alright to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed to idols. That woman was the very type of the Catholic Church, which has always harbored and encouraged such as that. Those young men that enter the priesthood, go in there believing that they are to be instruments of God, and all they are ever taught is the traditions of that system. They just become little puppets in the hands of their superiors that are anointed by Satan to lead millions to destruction. But what I want you to see is this. Satan tried to destroy the church by killing those saints in the second age, but when he discovered that he could not do that, he decided to get inside the church and pervert its teachings, all in an effort to rid the world of any holy influence, by dragging the church down to the level of carnal mankind. It did not happen all at once though; it was a gradual process that took many centuries, and it has taken many centuries to restore the church back to apostolic doctrine since the Reformation started, and the majority of what professes to be the church will never preach apostolic doctrine, because they are tares, and they are the ones that will persecute the true church, for they have representation in places of authority and influence, and they have no use for people like us. Does that mean that we should worry? No. Just remember that, Greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world. We have the overcomer in us, so there is nothing to worry about. That does not mean that no Christian will have to die for his faith, but those that do, will receive a martyrs reward just like all those who have died for their faith in the past. Any way you look at it Saints: The true children of God are going to come out on tope, and tradition is going to lead all the rest to the lake of fire.

BEWARE OF UNGODLINESS

 

If it had been the purpose of God, to let carnal men live any way they choose to live, and teach others to do likewise, and then in the end save them all, and allow them to live in immorality, we would have to say, Jesus Christ died in vain. In that first age, the apostle John could write, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God:” and that was true then, because no one would dare profess to believe that, unless they truly did, because they knew they would be marked by the society at large, and be hated, and disinherited. But you could not even think of judging a person’s profession on the basis of that scripture in this hour of time, for every tare will readily profess, Sure I believe that Jesus is the Christ, and that He is the Son of God, but they will never be born of the Spirit of God; it is a scriptural impossibility. You say, Why? Because they are already born of another spirit. They are the children of that Wicked one, just like Jesus said in John 8:44, “Ye are of your Father the devil.” God shows no mercy upon those that reject His word. It may look like it at times, but I assure you from the word of God, Their payday is coming. For you who think I am being too hard on some of these systems, I will just have to remind you that I am not accusing anyone of anything Jesus did not accuse them of first. The difference of course, is that He could see within the heart of every individual, and I just have to look at the system they are sold out to, but I assure you, the judgement is the same. No, I am not judging the eternal destiny of any individual soul. I would never do that, as long as Jesus is still on the mercy seat. But I can tell you this much for sure, God will never revive Lutheranism, Methodism, nor any other denominational religious system. They no longer reflect anything that even resembles the image of Jesus Christ, and that is what redemption is all about. He is our pattern. In his second epistle, Peter went into much detail describing ungodliness in the world, and ended the epistle by saying, “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing, ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To Him be glory both now and for ever.” That same Spirit that was in Him in the fullness, portraying God’s will and purpose upon earth, is in every born again child of God, leading them to do exactly the same thing. He is seeking to mold each of us into that very same image that Jesus reflected to the world. In every aspect of life, that should be our most cherished goal. If you are satisfied with the way you are, there is something wrong with you, for none of us are perfected yet. That is why I say, If time stands another fifty years, (and I do not see any way that it can) God will still be revealing jewels from His written word, that the church has carried all these centuries now. Just seek to walk humbly with God, examine your motives for what you do and say, and do not allow yourself to get carried away with what you may see taking place out here in the Charismatic circles of modern religion. No one would deny that God heals many of them, and neither would we deny that He is doing other things in their midst, but let us not get sidetracked by it, for God is blinding the eyes of many souls that have preferred signs and sensations above His word. Do not be fooled by all of these Catholic priests and nuns that seem to be embracing Pentecost, and the Charismatics either, for if you will do a little checking, you will find that very few of them ever break completely away from their old mother system. It is all a plot on the part of the Roman Church, to recapture poor unsuspecting protestant souls, that really are no longer Protestants anyhow. That terminology used to pertain to those who protested Catholic doctrines and dogma, but I ask you. How many of them are protesting the teachings of that old Antichrist system today? Instead of protesting, they are running over each other, trying to see who can win the most favor with the Pope. It seems like any more, all the politicians that have half a chance, work their way to the Vatican, to get an audience with the Pope, and then they will talk about what a nice fellow he is, and what a man of peace he is. Do they not read their Bible? Do they yet not understand that a sweet talking Pope from that office will one day soon be an uncontrollable tyrant? I just asked those questions to get your attention. Of course they do not understand any of this, and there is no way that you could persuade most of them to believe it, for the word of God must be fulfilled. He must deceive many nations into signing a world peace agreement, and making him the overseer of it, to fulfill Daniel and Revelation. He will attain his hold on them through flatteries, just like Daniel wrote in chapter 11.

PROTESTANTS NO LONGER PROTESTANTS

 

I could hardly believe my ears, when I first heard that this country had appointed an ambassador to the Vatican, but then I realized that this was all just a part of what must transpire to get the Roman Pope in the spotlight of world politics. Realizing that Protestants are no longer Protestants, and even though they are called Christians by this modern society, very few of them would be called Christians by the apostles of that first age; if they could behold their carnal maneuvers. Oh, sure, they go to church regularly, but they are not Christians. Go back to your Bible, and see who was first called Christians. It was only those who followed Christ with their whole heart and soul. They are called Christians today just because they embrace the traditions of what the world calls “The Church.” But their religion is in their head, and not in their heart. They have a form of religion, just like the Scribes and Pharisees that came to Jesus one day, complaining because His disciples did not wash their hands before eating. Let us read Matthew 15:2 & 3, and see how Jesus answered them. “Why do thy disciples transgress the TRADITION OF THE ELDERS? For they wash not their hands when they eat bread.” But He answered them saying, Why do ye also transgress the COMMANDMENT OF GOD BY YOUR TRADITIONS? Did you ever stop to think about all the people who work on jobs where they have to carry their lunch with them, and do not have a place to wash their hands when they get ready to eat? If they are down in a ditch with a pick and shovel when lunch time comes, they just climb up out of that ditch, brush the dirt off their hands, open their lunch box, and start poking it in. To a Jew, that would be awful. Now according to the Levitical law, there were certain things that had to be washed, but they had added their own interpretations to that law of washing, until it was just plain ridiculous. Every time they came in the door, they had to go wash. They made it a religious ceremony, and forced it upon everyone, and figured that anyone who did not do as they did, were on their way to hell for sure. But Saints: When Jesus got ready to feed the five thousand souls that followed Him and His disciples, what did He tell His disciples to have the people do? Did He tell them to have the people run down to the river and wash their hands, and He would feed them when they got back? No. He merely told them to have the people to sit down.

ADDING TRADITIONS TO THE SCRIPTURES

 

Remember brothers and sisters, we are talking about traditions that people hold above the word of God; we are not just finding fault with people. But this does remind me of the time we were on our way to Israel, in 1968. It was my first trip to Israel, and we were on an El AL flight, (which is the Israeli airline) on Saturday, which is the Jew’s Sabbath day. Breakfast time came, and as usual, I got coffee, but they gave me no cream for it. I asked the stewardess, Could I have some cream for my coffee, please? No, Not on the Sabbath day, she replied. I thought to myself, What has the Sabbath day got to do with putting cream in my coffee? But I found out later, they had taken the scripture in Deuteronomy 22:10, which says, “Thou shalt not plow with an ox and an ass together,” and by the time they got their traditions hooked on to it, they said, Cream is an animal product, and coffee is a plant product; therefore we are not permitted to mix the two. When I found that out, I said, What in the world has that got to do with flavoring coffee? Naturally they were not going to allow anyone to change their traditions. But I just used that to show you how far people go with their traditions. If I had pulled some coffee creamer out of my luggage, and used it, I believe they would have thought I was blaspheming God. Do you think their interpretation of that scripture might have been carried a bit too far? I say yes, too, but what about some of the traditions Gentiles hold to be just as sacred as those Jews hold theirs to be? These same Gentiles are always saying, We have got to change the world for Jesus , but will you tell me where they find a thing like that in the Bible? If there was any chance of a great world shaking revival, why would it be written in the Bible, that God is going to pour out His wrath upon this old world? There would be no need for it, if these people turn the world upside down for Jesus. God is not going to destroy Christian people; they are going to be taken to glory, before His wrath strikes. That is the hope of every true child of God.

GOD DEMANDS OBEDIENCE

 

I hear all the time, people who profess to be Christians, say, I do not believe God expects this, or that, or something else, when the Bible clearly teaches that He does. It just goes to prove, they do not believe the Bible; they are designing their own religion to suit their own way of life. The Bible says, (Rev. 21:8) “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone,” but this modern generation of “Christians” say, Oh, I just simply cannot believe that a loving God would be so unreasonable and cruel. Surely He would not send a person who believes in Jesus to hell. Yes He will! That faith in Jesus has to be backed up with a life that is lived for Jesus. That is why James said, Faith without works is dead, because it stands alone. He also said, Show me your faith without your works, and I will show you my faith by my works. What did he mean by such a statement? Simply this, a person that truly has faith in God will live a life that displays that faith, and it will not be just for a show either. James went a little further with it. He said, “Thou believest that there is ONE GOD: thou doest well: The devils (demons) also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?” Notice the illustration he used in connection with faith and works. “Was not Abraham our father justified by works, when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar?” He is simply showing that genuine faith will cause a person to do what God’s word tells believers to do. Therefore when the word of God says, Repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, how can a person be justified by just simply cleaning up their life a little, or by going to Sunday School every Sunday for twenty years without missing? You hear answers like that, when they are asked if they are Christians. Did you ever hear anyone say, I live as good a life as anyone down there at your church? Or, have you heard this, I will have you know, I have not missed going to Sunday School for over twenty years? Some of them will say, I don’t see why it should make that much difference whether we all believe alike or not, just as long as we believe in Jesus, and love one another. After all, we are all going to the same place, you know. No, we are not! Do not ever think God has two sets of standards for His children to measure up to. He has one way, and that one way is offered to every soul through the preaching of the gospel by God’s true ministry, (I have to say it like that, because there are a lot of preachers in the world today, that are not preaching the gospel of true salvation.) And those that believe the gospel and obey it are accepted of Him, and all the rest are rejected. Do not forget the parable of Jesus, about the man who was without a wedding garment. The servants were instructed to bind h9im hand and foot, and cast him into outer darkness. Now you say, But that is only a parable. Yes, it is (as some would say) only a parable, but it lets us know what is going to happen to all who try to make it to the marriage supper without a wedding garment on. They are going to be cast into the great tribulation, where there will certainly be weeping and gnashing of teeth. What is the wedding garment? It is a pure revelation of the word of God. The Lord will not accept any person that is dressed only in denominational traditions, no matter how rigid and strict they are. We have already read the scripture in Revelation 19, which portrays the bride of Christ arrayed in fine linen, clean and white, which is the righteousness of saints. What can you substitute for that? Nothing that God will accept. I have heard people say, I have been a Baptist all my life, and I will die a Baptist, or Methodist, or whatever. Be careful! That sounds just like a Pharisee to me. Your forefathers which were called Baptists might be in heaven, but that spirit in you, that makes you talk like that, is not the same spirit they had. I think you get the picture, do you not? I have said it before, and I will say it again. Those denominational systems are dead! They can never revived again. Jesus and His apostles did not try to revive Judaism. They just called those predestinated seed out of the system, and let the rest go on to their reward for rejecting their only chance for salvation. Jesus reminded those Scribes and Pharisees, that by their traditions, they had made the commandment of God of none effect, and He then said to them, “Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah prophesy of you, saying, This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoreth me with their lips; (Brother, you cannot turn on your TV on Sunday morning, without hearing, Oh Jesus; we love you! Oh Father: We adore you, Holy Spirit of God: We need you in our midst this morning, and all such as that.) But their heart is far from me. But in VAIN they do worship me, TEACHING FOR DOCTRINES THE COMMANDMENTS OF MEN.”

DO NOT BE DECEIVED

 

Brothers and Sisters: I know this kind of preaching sounds hard, and I know that most of you, just like me, have relatives whose lives are wrapped up in those systems of religion, but will it help them, to allow our minds to compromise with their religious ways? Will that cause God to accept what He has already rejected? Let me remind you of something. There will not be one new name added to the Lambs book of life in the year 1984, nor any other year that may follow. Either their names were written there before the foundation of the world, or they never will be there. Revelation 13:8 and 17:8 let us know that all whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world will wonder after and worship the beast. Therefore if you are allowing yourself to play with the idea that maybe everything will turn out alright, maybe God will accept them because they are such good people, you may as well just face it: that is not what God is looking for, and that is not what Jesus Christ is coming back for. He is coming for a select people that believes His word and follows it the best they know how. God does not hold us responsible for a revelation we do not have, if we die walking in all the revealed truth we do have. He would be unjust, to do that, for we came into this world with nothing, and the only thing that any of us have to give an account for, is just what God has actually committed to us, and that applies to every saint of all times. But we are living in a day and hour when God has been revealing His name, His oneness, His attributes, His plan and purpose for all mankind, and sealing with His Spirit all who believe and receive what He reveals, therefore we are without excuse, if we do not have what it takes to enter in, and I am afraid many of our friends and loved ones are going to be caught like that. Then, the only Gentiles who will have a chance to escape the lake of fire, will be the foolish virgins of Matthew 25:1-13, people who really are believers but they are fooling around with sensations, rather than getting themselves dressed up in a revelation of the word of God. They will have to give their lives in martyrdom, but at least they are not locked into a system that is headed for the lake of fire, so completely that there is no hope for them. I have actually heard people say, Well if I do not make it in the bride, at least I can be a foolish virgin. I doubt that. The foolish virgins are not planning it like that; they think they are going to be raptured with the bride. But even though they miss the rapture, they still have enough of God in them, that they will refuse to bow to the Antichrist and accept the mark of the beast. That is why they will be killed for their faith. You can see in the 7th chapter of Revelation, verses 9-14, that there will be a great multitude made up of both Jews and Gentile foolish virgins, that will be martyred during the last half of that week of Daniel, which is more commonly identified as “The great tribulation.”

GREAT TRIBULATION MARTYRS

 

The apostle John was shown this great multitude while he was caught up in the Spirit, and was asked the question, “What are these which are arrayed in white robes, and whence came they? And I said unto him, (Rev. 7:13-14) Sir, thou knowest. (In other words, You know, but I don’t) And he said unto me, (the elder talking to John) These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, (You see, they had salvation robes, but they had played around out in the charismatic circles so long, they had no time to get themselves dressed up in a revelation of God’s word, before the rapture, so they had to go into the great tribulation and be killed for their faith, to clean up their salvation robes.) And made them white in the blood of the lamb.” This is in the past tense, because John was projected by the Spirit of God into the future, to actually see what was taking place as it happened. Now let me say this, I know a lot of people will say, How do you know that this is who you say it is? Well, you just go right over to Revelation 20, where the devil is bound at the return of Jesus with His bride to earth, and in verse 4, you will see thrones set, and judgement given to some. That part is referring to the bride, that will judge the nations. But notice the last half of that same verse. John saw another group also, and notice how he identifies them. “And I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, (Gentile foolish virgins) and for the word of God, (That is the Jewish element of the great tribulation martyrs) and which had not worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.” That tells us two very important things about these people First it tells us when they were martyred, or will be martyred, because the beast has never had an image of any other time in recorded history until now. That of course is your ecumenical council of churches, and they have not yet reached the hour described in Revelation 13. It will climax in that seventieth week of Daniel, in the last half. Then the second revelatory key of that part, is the fact that they were, or will be resurrected to reign with Christ and His bride in the Millennium. Then verse 5 says, “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished.” This is the first resurrection. That lets us know that the first resurrection has three phases. The first phase was when the Old Testament saints came up, at the time Jesus was raised. Then of course, the second phase is when the bride saints are resurrected at the time of the rapture, and phase three is at the end of the week of Daniel, or those tribulation martyrs could not live and reign with Christ for a thousand years. Brothers and Sisters: It all fits together, if a person does not already have their revelatory capacity set in traditional concrete. Furthermore you do not need to be afraid to be taught from the Bible, for the very apostle to the Gentiles, (which was the apostle Paul) said that God has placed in the church certain gifted ministries “for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: (For how long?) Till we all (God’s true children) come in the UNITY OF THE FAITH, and of the KNOWLEDGE OF THE SON OF GOD, (unto what?) Unto a perfect man, (or woman) unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.” Naturally we are reading from Ephesians, chapter 4, and I will not keep reading, but if you are not familiar with the rest of that chapter, you ought to read a few more verses. We are to grow up into the stature of Jesus Christ in all things. Hallelujah! We are to be like Him. But think for a moment, about the unity of the faith. How can there be unity of THE FAITH until all the children of God start believing the same thing? I am not talking about tares now; they will change their revelation every week if it will help their worldly image by giving them a little more recognition. But a true child of God, once they receive a revelation, will never change it.

YOU CANNOT PLEASE EVERYONE

 

I just have to go ahead and read verse 14, for it says, “That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and CUNNING CRAFTINESS, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” Did you catch what Paul was saying there? True children of God are supposed to grow up, so they cannot be tossed up into the air by every different idea that is presented to them. Paul talks about cunning craftiness on the part of those who are forever trying to deceive the people of God. Brother, it is a fact, Every major denomination today has their own ecclesiastical headquarters set up somewhere, and their schools, where they grill their little puppets, and mold them into an image that fits their particular system, and when they get finished with them, they can see nothing else. They can get them into the unity of their system, but never in the unity of “THE FAITH.” But by their cunning craftiness, they are able to put up a good front of deception. They act like they have the inside track with God, and everything believed and taught by people like us is out of the pit of hell. But the true child of God knows where he stands, because he has a revelation in his bosom. You just as well make up your mind though; you are not going to please everyone, no matter what you do. Jesus spoke to the multitude one day saying, “John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners.” In other words He was saying to them, You would not listen to John because he refused to eat and drink with you at your gatherings, and the Son of man comes upon the scene eating and drinking and fellowshipping with the people He was sent to, and you immediately call Him a glutton, and refuse to listen to Him. That is why I said, You cannot please everyone. But Praise God! We can please Him, if we are willing to forsake all our traditions and walk with Him in truth! That is my desire. What about you? Do you love him? It may cost you your reputation in the world, it may get your name on a lot of black lists, and people may think you are crazy, if you follow after truth, but I would not trade what I feel in my soul, for all that the world, or Methodism, has to offer. Hallelujah!

Let me read one more verse that describes a lot of your denominational theologians today, and we will close. It is Matthew 23:13, where Jesus said, “But woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in.” They will divert you from the truth, and deceive you into joining their system, if you will listen to them, and when they do that, they have just made another one like themselves, and there is no life in them. Jesus told them they would compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made that, he becomes twofold more the child of hell than they are. That is pretty strong, but it just proves that without the Spirit of God in you, your religions is vain, and if you have the Spirit of God in you, He will guide you into all truth, not error. He will not guide you into a traditional system of religion; He will lead you out of it if you are already in there. I just have to thank God every time I think of how He got my attention, and led me out of Methodism. My soul has been hungry every since. He has fed me well, but I always know there is still more where that came from, so I do not to get settled down and satisfied to the point where He cannot move me anther notch whenever He sees fit to do so. Praise His great name! May we ever walk in truth. Amen.

Identifying the Antichrist, Part 3

As we ended our April issue we were stating that Jesus Christ was not God in the flesh before He was baptized by John, but He was the perfect Son of God, and before His virgin birth He had no physical existence. Before His birth, He only existed in the mind of the Father, the great eternal Spirit, the Creator of heaven and earth and all things therein. The first age church knew that and so did a lot of those old saints over in the second age. But by the year 325 A.D., Satan had sown so many tares among the true saints, a Roman emperor by the name of Constantine was able to call the Christian bishops together for a council meeting at Nicaea, (commonly referred to as the Nicaea Council) where a trinity formula of the Godhead was voted on and accepted. From that time on, Jesus Christ has been called “The second PERSON of the blessed holy trinity.” The Catholic Church teaches it like that and so does her Protestant daughters, but I am here to proclaim that Jesus Christ is the ONLY PERSON in the Godhead, for the Father is Spirit, and always has been, and what these Trinitarians call “The THIRD PERSON of the blessed holy trinity” (the Holy Ghost) is none other than the combined Spirits of both the Father and the Son, for when the Father incarnated the Son, they became one Spirit. Two intellects (minds) can be detected as you read the gospels; that of the Father and also of the Son, but they are one Spirit. Therefore, the Holy Ghost that consummates your new birth experience, is the blended Spirits of both the Father and the Son. Any teaching that proclaims the Holy Ghost to be the third person of a triune godhead is Antichrist. It is that mystery of iniquity working.


HOW SATAN ROBBED THE CHURCH


Before Satan could lead the church off into darkness, there were three main doctrines he had to get away from them, the one God revelation, water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ, and the Lord’s supper. All of those saints in the first age had a true revelation of these great doctrines of the New Testament church, and that is why it took Satan so many centuries to pervert them and get his counterfeits accepted in place of them. For ONE GOD who is spirit, and cannot be seen with the natural eye, he substituted a three persons god. For water baptism by immersion, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, he substituted sprinkling, using the titles, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Then for the Lord’s supper which the true church observed as a memorial of what Jesus had done for them, Satan, through the Catholic Church, has turned it into a monetary gimmick, and through a great long drawn out process, they claim to change the bread and wine into the literal body and blood of Jesus Christ. They refer to the whole counterfeit process as transubstantiation. But regardless of what they call it, it is still Antichrist doctrine and has no spiritual benefit attached to it in the least. As we said earlier, Catholicism says, the blessed holy trinity is such a great mystery no man on earth can understand nor explain it. But I say, one God, in three office works is so simple to understand and explain, that even many little children who have been taught the truth could explain it.


JESUS THE SON OF GOD HAD A BEGINNING


God who is Spirit and not a person, spoke the word and created in the womb of a Jewish virgin an embryo which gained substance from her natural body, and was birthed into the world as any other little baby would be. The thing that made the difference though, was that he did not have in him the fallen attributes of Adam’s race, for he was not begotten by natural man; he was the Son of God. Naturally, without those fallen attributes, he did not rebel against the parental authority of Joseph and Mary, nor get into trouble as other boys do, but in most ways he was like any other child. There was nothing about him in those childhood years that should cause anyone to believe he had any supernatural ability. He was exactly like every child would have been, if Adam and Eve had never disobeyed the word of God. He grew into manhood without anything much being written about him. But at the age of 30 years, he came to the river to be baptized by John the Baptist and when John raised him up out of the water, the Spirit of the Father descended from heaven and incarnated him; from that time on He was God in the flesh. He was still the Son of God from the standpoint of His humanity, but from the standpoint of the Spirit, he was God, for the supernatural Spirit of the Father had blended with the spirit of His Son and now they are ONE SPIRIT, in ONE BODY, and this one person is the only person of the Godhead. The Holy Ghost is not a person; it is Spirit, the same spirit that was in Jesus Christ from the day He was baptized by John. That is why you will read in some places in the scriptures, that we have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in us, and in other places, that we have the Spirit of God in us. It is all one and the selfsame Spirit.


TRUE CHRISTIAN BAPTISM


As for Christian baptism, it is supposed to symbolize death and burial to the sinful flesh, so who ever heard of sprinkling a little dirt on a corpse and considering it buried. Immersion is the only thing that can picture burial and that is to be done in the NAME of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and the redemption NAME of God is JESUS. FATHER, SON and HOLY GHOST are titles and not a name. These speak of what, not who. In this age of grace, if someone asks, what is the name of the Father, the answer has to be, JESUS. That is the redemption name of God. You can read it in Matthew 1:18-23, where the account of the angel of the Lord appearing to Joseph is given. Mary was to conceive a son, not by Joseph, but by the Spirit of God, (Luke 1:35 also) and his name was to be called JESUS, (Why? Because that name means Savior) because He shall save His people. Isaiah prophesied, “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name IMMANUEL, (or EMMANUEL) which when it is interpreted means, God with us.” (Not when the child was born, but when the Father incarnated him.) Prophecy speaks of the finished work many times, without filling in the details. That is why it is necessary for the Holy Spirit to open up our minds and give us a revelation. Otherwise, we have the prophecies of the scriptures but no understanding of what they pertain to. That is why the Jews rejected Jesus and would not accept Him as their Messiah; they had the prophetic words memorized and He came to them exactly according to the prophecies, but they did not recognize Him because they were blinded by their traditions. They were so busy doing church work, (we might say) they could not receive a revelation of their cherished prophecies and it is the same way in the Gentile church world today. Without revelation, they try to obey the words of the scriptures without knowing what those words mean. You will not find any place in the book of Acts where those apostles of Christ baptized any one using the titles of Matthew 28:19. Jesus said, Baptize them in the NAME of the FATHER, and of the SON, and of the Holy Ghost, and those apostles knew what NAME those titles belonged to. They obeyed the commandment of Jesus, according to the revelation of that commandment, and not just by the literal word of it. In other words, they baptized in the name of JESUS CHRIST.


THE LORD’S SUPPER


When Jesus blessed the bread and wine and gave it to His disciples saying, Take, eat; this is my body, and Drink ye all of it; for this my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins, it was not His literal body and blood that He gave them, so why would anyone think that these elements should have to be changed into the literal body and blood of Jesus in order to observe this ordinance of remembering His death in our day? Furthermore, the Bible does not even specify how often this ordinance is to be observed. It only says, “For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till He come.” (1 Cor. 11:26) When Jesus said in John 6:53, “Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you,” he was using the same symbolic terminology that God used in Genesis 2:17, when he told Adam that to eat of the tree of knowledge of good and evil would bring death upon them. The tree of the knowledge of good and evil was not a plant-life tree, and the word eat did not pertain to eating something with the mouth; it pertained to partaking of an act for pleasure that should have been used only for reproduction, as the animal kingdom does. Therefore, to eat the body and drink blood of the Son of man is to partake of the benefits purchased at Calvary by the offering of His body and blood. To partake (or eat) is to believe on Him with a revelated faith. Those words did not even pertain to the Lord’s supper, as we call it. You can eat and drink of the elements of the Lord’s supper every time it is served and still die and go straight to hell, for eternal life is not found just in partaking of that ordinance. He took bread, and used it merely as a token or symbol along with the wine and said, “This do in remembrance of me.” He did not say, Do this and you will have eternal life. Just simply, Do this in remembrance of me and that is exactly what the church did before the Catholic Church took the ordinance and made a mass of it. They made it a monetary gimmick that the priests could sell to the poor spiritually blind souls that looked to them for their salvation. They have perverted every true doctrine of the New Testament likewise, so it is no wonder that their people know nothing whatsoever of the truth and reality of God’s word. Let me say this also, if those Catholic priests really did have the power to turn the bread and wine of the Lord’s supper into the literal body and blood of Jesus Christ, those who would partake of it would be no different than the cannibals of the darkest regions of the world. Think about that.


PERVERTED DOCTRINES OF CATHOLICISM


Another perverted teaching of the Catholic Church is this thing called, The immaculate conception, canonized by them Dec. 8, 1854. This teaching is that Mary herself had to be free from inherited sin in order to conceive and give birth to the sinless Son of God. They refer to Mary as the mother of God, but I hope all of you know that God does not have a mother. He was before everything else. Furthermore, sin is not imputed through the flesh; it is a genetic inheritance. Jesus could not have received anything from the elements of Mary’s flesh that would have marred His perfection. Therefore, being begotten by the great eternal Spirit Himself, and Mary being only the instrument chosen of God the Father to carry His son through a normal time of pregnancy, genetically, Mary was not even the mother of this Son of God. Another thing you need to remember is that Mary was right there in that upper room waiting to receive the Holy Ghost, just like all those other disciples, so forget that mother of God business and just allow Mary to have her rightful place according to the scriptures. The Catholic Church even has a teaching called “The Assumption,” whereby they teach that the body of Mary never did decay, but rather went straight to heaven. To me, that teaching is exactly what they call it; an assumption. They assume that if Mary was sinless (which she definitely was not) she could not be allowed to lie in the ground and decay, so she must have been taken up; therefore, they made it a Catholic law in the year 1951 and the sad part is, there are millions of Catholic people around this world that believe such foolishness. In using Mary as a medium of prayer, they justify it with the scriptures that speak of Moses interceding before God on behalf of Israel. Brothers and Sisters, it is not the same thing. When you do that, you deny Jesus His rightful place, for He is the only heavenly intercessor that any grace age Christian has. Jesus Himself said, I will pray the Father that He send you another Comforter. But He never did say anything about anyone praying to His mother. This is all a lot of traditional nonsense, for there is not one scripture anywhere in the Bible that you can tie it to. How many Catholics would know that though? For they are not even taught to study their Bible; they are taught to live by what the priest tells them.


WHAT ABOUT INDULGENCES?


Now Saints, I am sure that some of you are wondering why we are taking the time to mention these various beliefs of the Catholic Church, but I feel that it is important that we do, because of her worldwide recognition as the oldest church in existence. Kings and potentates look up to her as a great spiritual organization unequaled by anything else upon the face of the earth, and Protestant denominations are seeking her favor and blessings more and more all the time, so I feel that every stable minded person ought to have an opportunity to know what that old Antichrist system is composed of. Sure they believe that mankind is born into this world with inherited sin, but they have no teaching that gives anyone any hope of being delivered from that fallen state. Instead, they preach and sell indulgences. I suppose we have a number of ex-Catholics sitting in this assembly that could tell you more about their teaching on indulgences than I can, but I will present to you the general picture of the thing. This teaching was not injected into their dogmas all at once; for if they had tried to introduce the whole thing in one generation, a lot of their people would have rebelled against it. But little by little, as the Bible was kept away from the average Catholic person more and more, these carnal seeds were sown in their minds. I believe you all know what happens when a person’s mind is constantly bombarded with certain ideas over and over again and again. There comes a time when they begin to be accepted. I have had people say to me, Well, Bro. Jackson, doesn’t the Bible say that the time will come when we cannot even tell the seasons, except by the budding of the trees? No. The Bible says no such thing. That is just an old carnal proverb that has been repeated so many times that a lot of people accept it as scriptural. That is exactly how all of this tradition came to be accepted as the word of God; just little by little, it was presented to the people until the day came when a generation of people could not remember what the Bible actually had to say on these things, so they accept what their priests tell them. As for this question about the seasons, some of you may think it is a quote from the Bible, so I will just say this, Go hunt for it. Conditions in certain areas of the world may make that old proverb stand out as truth, but you will not find it written in the Bible. It is the same way with Roman Catholic indulgences. Those poor souls realize that they are sinners and that they need something to lighten the load on their conscience, so they gladly pay out hard earned dollars for these indulgences. They do not know that the Spirit of God can get into a person and set that person free from the desire to sin, so they are at the mercy of their money-grabbing priest. They are taught to come to the confession booth and confess their sins to the priest, (This is just a general idea of how this thing is maneuvered.) and then the priest will tell them what to do to be forgiven. Pray so many Hail Mary’s and pay so much money and so forth. But that is only good for today, for tomorrow such a person will have other sins to confess, and the whole thing has to be done over again. I will give you an example of something I was reading from history the other day. Just say, for instance, a fellow back in the middle ages got drunk. He was programmed to go to confession and confess it to the priest. He goes, feeling so miserable, and confesses his heart out. The priest listens, then gives the man a penalty. For 100 days he must wear his boots with a pea in one of them. You see, they start out with a penalty. But this poor fellow did not have a fine automobile to drive to work. He did not even have a horse and buggy; he had to walk. An you just imagine walking five miles to work with a pea in your boot? The day comes when the water blister will burst and blood will ooze out of the sore on the man’s foot. Then he goes back to the priest, Father: my foot is killing me; I just simply cannot keep this pea in my boot another day. Now in essence, here is what happens. The priest says, you pray so many Hail Mary’s and give so many pesos to father So and So, and I will shorten your penalty. Of course, there are a lot of details that could be filled in, but in essence, that is what this thing of indulgences comes down to. It is sad to say, but the average Catholic person in America does not even know the workings of the system they belong to. But the idea behind the whole thing is, from the time you are born, until the day you die, you are a tool to be used by the Roman Catholic Church. They will control your whole life both spiritual and natural. One writer I was reading after, said, A Catholic priest was cornered and asked to explain this subject of indulgences, where did it come from and when did it begin and he could not give the answers. No ne has been able to pinpoint its origin; it is just one of those traditions that have been mastered by the Roman Catholic priests, without really knowing where it all got started. You would think people in this 20th century would be smart enough to see through something like that.


INFANT BAPTISM


Infant baptism is another Catholic tradition that has absolutely no scriptural foundation. They will tell how little children were brought to Jesus and Jesus blessed them, and said, Suffer the little children to come unto me, for of such is the kingdom of heaven. That is true, but at no time did anyone in that first age ever baptize infants. Baptism was reserved for repentant sinners. This Roman Catholic system through which he (Satan) could rule the lives of all who belong to it. From the time a little child is born into this world until the day it is laid in a grave, that life has been ruled by Satan, through the Catholic church system of religion, regardless of how many years they live. One writer that had spent many years working in Catholic dominated countries, gave this example of the kind of control that system has over its people when the society as a whole is basically Catholic. Say for instance, a young couple wants to get married, but the priest’s charge such an enormous amount for the wedding mass, they just simply cannot pay it, so they just go off and live together and bring little children into the world, so here is the example this writer uses. A little child from such a home gets sick and is taken to the hospital nigh unto death. Usual procedure is to call for a priest to administer the last rights to anyone in such a condition, but they do not always get there before the person dies, so in a case such as we are using to make this point, if that little child should die before the priest gets a chance to pray for it and baptize it for its salvation, he may even refuse to preach its funeral simply because he does not know where it is going. Is that not scriptural ignorance? You may not hear of much of this in America, but there is a reason why you do not. America was founded by Protestant people and the functions of our governmental process were established around their Protestant belief of the scriptures; therefore, Catholicism, even to this day, has never gained the hold on the lives of people of America that it has on those of Latin America, South America and other countries. That Antichrist system cannot flourish where people have a personal knowledge of the scriptures. Why? Because it is a religion of darkness rather than light. That darkness even causes them to pray to the dead. They would deny any accusation of them praying or communicating with the dead, but the very fact that they have all those little images of dead “saints” that they look to as intercessors on behalf of certain requests proves differently. Actually, when you examine all of their religious beliefs, you will find them just as abominable to God as outright witchcraft.


RELICS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH


There is a chapter in one of these books that tells all about relics and how important these relics are to the Catholic Church. They even have them graded as first class, second class, and third class relics. A first class rating indicates that a church has somewhere in its structure a part of the body of one of the ancient saints. It takes something like that in order for the building to have its “hallowed” standing. Such spiritual ignorance would almost be laughable if it were not for the realization that millions of souls are held captive by it. The writer of this book was raised in Texas, right on the Mexican border, where going back and forth, he grew up in the midst of a Catholic dominated society. He was also in WW2, and traveled throughout Italy, studying and visiting their museums and shrines. In all of it, he became interested in delving into the background of the relics used by the Catholic Church to dedicate their buildings. I will not endeavor to read it to you; it would take too much time, so I will just mention some of it. One church has the head of a certain saint and another one something else and so on. One church in Europe is supposed to have the sword that was used to behead John the Baptist. Another one is supposed to have the nails that fastened Jesus to the cross at Calvary. Another one supposedly has the shawl that the baby Jesus was wrapped in and another one has a bottle of milk that was supposed to have been drawn from the breast of the virgin Mary at the time she was still nursing the baby Jesus. In other words, they place so much spiritual importance on the presence of these relics in their churches, it is no wonder that many dedicated Catholic people, especially in the realms of royalty, had their bodies entombed in these places during the Dark Ages. We have toured the 3rd largest Catholic Church in all of Europe, there in Toledo, Spain, and can personally testify to the fact that a lot of kings and queens of the middle ages were enshrined in that church. As you walk along, you will notice some sort of emblem in the floor, and if you will read the inscription, you will find that some certain dignitary was buried beneath the emblem. You will also notice, usually hanging from a large dome, a chain with a light hanging down over that spot. That light is supposed to burn perpetually. Also high along the walls are tombs such as you might see in any mausoleum, where other dignitaries were entombed. The Catholic Church has used this sort of thing to portray herself as the great respected church, that kings and queens and potentates would want their dead bodies laid to rest in (as if it mattered). When the spirit of life is gone out of a body of clay, it makes little difference where that body is laid. Certainly, there is no spiritual benefit derived from being buried in any certain place. Any spiritual benefit has to be secured while we are still alive. Our eternal destiny is sealed before we die and nothing can alter it.


RELICS AND MIRACLES


One chapter in this book tells of a time when a certain nation of Europe they were going to bring the head of one of the old saints, St. Mark, or one of them. But as the story goes, two beggars were sitting by the wayside. One was blind and the other could not walk. They were lazy; all they ever did was sit somewhere begging. On this certain day, when the head of this old saint was to be moved to the Catholic Cathedral in this village, these two beggars were told to get out of the way as the procession neared them. But they were too lazy to move, the story goes, so they just sat there until finally the crowd was pressing in upon them to the point where they were going to be forced to move. So the blind man said to the man who could not walk, Get on my shoulders and tell me where to go and we will get away from here. But by the time they got themselves ready to move with the crippled man on the shoulders of the blind man, they were already caught up in the great crowd of people. Little by little they were jostled closer and closer to the box that held this sacred relic and the story goes that there was so much power radiating from that box that it healed both of them. They teach that to be the truth and poor captive souls believe it.


RELICS AND PRAISE


Another case related was of a certain king that became jealous of his wife because she (the queen) was always going to the confession booth. Finally, he fell upon the idea of offering the priest so much money if he would relate to him what the queen was forever confessing to him. But that priest was supposed to have responded, You do not have enough money to pay me to confide in you what the queen is confessing. The king threatened to have him killed if he did not tell him and that is how it eventually turned out. The king had him killed and he was buried. But for some unknown reason, three hundred years later, he was dug up. When they opened the casket, they observed that all of his body had completely decomposed except for his tongue. It was still lying right there in that casket giving glory to God. They claim that this tongue has certain miracle working powers attributed to it. Brother! You would think sane people would know better than that, but it seems that a lot fo people would rather believe this sort of thing than to believe the truth. God has sent a prophet to this age to expose the working of Satan behind these systems of religion and people of this age have had their chance to come out of spiritual Babylon and renounce all ties with those works of darkness and it seems that those who failed to come out and follow revealed truth are little by little giving themselves over to this very sort of foolishness, which to me is proof in itself, that the Spirit of God is leaving the Gentiles.


WHAT PROCEEDED THE DARK AGES


I promised earlier that I would take time to show what the Dark Ages was and why it was called that, so with the help of the Spirit of God, I will endeavor to do that at this time. I have said many times that there was no progress whatsoever on the behalf of mankind during that long period of approximately one thousand years from around 500 A.D. until around 1500 A.D. Industrialization was at a complete standstill during that time. Mankind went into the Dark Ages riding horses, oxcarts and walking on foot and they came out of the Dark Ages one thousand years later the same way with no change in his material progress whatsoever. They went in carrying candles for their light and carrying their water from wells, brooks, and springs and they came out the same way. It took the Reformation to get things moving forward again. Only then did men begin to follow their natural God given instincts and exercise their freedom of choice and fulfill their purpose on earth that they were created for. Naturally, we are going to trace it all right back to the Roman Catholic Church, for that is what this message is all about. We are exposing the spirit behind that old mother system of religion and showing you why the Antichrist will have to come out of it, to fulfill the prophecies of Daniel and Revelation. If we had just come to you and said, The literal Antichrist whose number is 666 will be whichever Roman Catholic pope is in that office when God turns His attention back to the nation of Israel for the fulfillment of Daniel’s seventieth week, you would have no particular reason to believe that any more than all the other statements that various preachers are making on this subject. But if we present to you secular history that backs up what we teach from the word of God, you will have something that you can tie together into a true revelation. In order to do this though, we have to cover various phases that the church has gone through over a period of almost two thousand years, for the devil did not maneuver his troops into position suddenly. Everything he has done to harass the church of the living God has been done over a lengthy period of time and with very careful and subtil planning. He could not lead the church into darkness until he first perverted the true apostolic gospel and he could not do that until after all those old soldiers of the cross of the first age had passed off the scene. Even then he had to go slow and wait until some of those second and third age saints passed on who still stood for true revelation of God’s word. He started sowing tares (make believers) among the true saints in the second age, according to the parable of Matt. 13:25, but it was after 500 A.D. before he was able to plunge the church into almost total darkness so there are quite a few years to account for between the great revival Paul had at Ephesus for three years and 500 A.D. As we have already stated, Satan’s first great success was in 325 A.D., when he managed to get a trinity concept of the Godhead accepted by the Christian bishops at the Nicaea Council, under the direction of the Roman Emperor Constantine, which was supposed to have been converted to the Christian faith prior to that. His supposed to be conversion was just another trick of Satan, but it was a trick that worked for him, for Constantine decreed that the Christian religion was to be accepted by Rome. In other words, it was just added to the already long list of religious beliefs existing in that pagan society.


WHAT SPIRITUAL LEAVEN HAS PRODUCED


I believe it is obvious to most of us that we are living in the endtime; therefore, I am fully persuaded that there is a people on earth today that will allow the Spirit of God to open their eyes, unstop their ears, and get the cobwebs out of their spiritual minds so they can begin to realize that the prophecies of this book (the Bible) are being fulfilled right before their eyes. They will not have to wait until the day the old Antichrist steps up on some worldly platform and introduce himself, in order to know who he is. The little bride of Jesus Christ will be able to put the finger on him long before he ever makes his move to fulfill his endtime role in the scriptures. Why do I believe that? Simply because the Bible identifies his office and tells us what to watch for; that is why. Jesus actually foretold the destiny of the church in the seven parables of the 13th chapter of Matthew, even to the point of what would lead her into the Dark Ages. The fourth parable of that chapter, verse 33, says, “Another parable spake He unto them; The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven which a woman took, and his in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened.” I think we will all agree that leaven (yeast) is something that changes the consistency of something. In bread dough it is yeast, but in its spiritual application, it is false doctrine At various times, Jesus likened the gospel unto bread, the bread of life, so it is no wonder that he used such terminology to describe what would happen to the apostolic gospel once it had false doctrine mixed into it. You will notice also that it was a woman that initiated the change. Not a little child nor a little girl, but a woman. In Bible terminology, woman speaks of a church. Not necessarily THE CHURCH, but a church that was going to come into existence through a process of time to fulfill many prophecies of the scriptures. Naturally, that was none other than the Roman Catholic Church, the great whore of Revelation 17:1. In the natural, meal is an ingredient that points to man’s staple food of life, bread. But its spiritual application pointing to man’s spiritual body, the break of life would have to pertain to that which gives and sustains spiritual life. Is that not right? That could be nothing other than the pure, unadulterated, revealed word of God. But when you mix something in that changes it from its original, it is no longer the bread of spiritual life, but the bread of spiritual death, for there is no in-between. If what you are feeding into your spirit does not give you spiritual life, it is just like drinking poison in the natural. I hope you get the picture. That is why we can say assuredly that there is no spiritual life of God in the Catholic Church, for almost everything they teach as the word of God has been changed from its original apostolic application. The first Christians were all Jews and not one of them believed in a trinity. They all knew that God is ONE, manifested in three offices. Yet the Catholic Church teaches that God is three and they persecuted those old saints that tried to stand for a one God revelation, calling them heretics and calling their one God belief heresy. Naturally, when they were able to leaven the one God revelation, it was easy to leaven every other doctrine taught by the apostles of Christ, for all true revelation pivots on that one. They have added to and taken from the gospel until it would not even be recognized by the apostle Paul if he were allowed to come back in our day and hear it preached by some of these modern day evangelists. Yes, that is exactly right. What you are hearing most of the time is a Catholic version of the gospel of Jesus Christ. They may call themselves Protestants, but most of what they preach is what their old mama preaches. Anyhow, what I was about to say was this teaching the Catholic Church has on purgatory is worse than having some robber stick a gun in their back and take everything they have, for it keeps the soul in bondage. There is nothing at all in the New Testament that would even suggest such a thing as purgatory, but they have millions of poor souls deceived into believing that their dead loved ones are in such a place, just waiting to be prayed out of there and into glory. The sad fact is, they never seem to get anyone prayed out of there and that keeps their living relatives forever paying the priest to keep on praying for them. I was reading the historical analysis of one man’s writings on this subject lately and it tells of a precious woman who was very poor, having only one milk cow and a little pig for livelihood. Her husband, an invalid, had passed away and shortly after the funeral, here comes the priest knocking on her door. He wanted to talk to her about her poor deceased husband. He is in purgatory and you have got to start paying for the prayers to get him out, she was told. How much will it cost? She asked. A certain price was quoted and she replied, Father, I am very poor. All I have between me and my children and starvation is one milk cow and a little pig we are fattening for our meat. He says, Well, you think about what I have told you and he left. But a few days later he came back. Your husband is in great torment. He definitely needs our prayers to get him out of that terrible place. The poor woman broke down and began to weep. She could just see her poor husband there in purgatory, the flames leaping all around him in great pain and torment, so she agrees to let the priest take her cow to sell and pay for the prayers. But a short time later, here he was back again. That money is all gone and your husband still needs our prayers. Well, Brothers and Sisters, to cut this story short, he ended up taking the poor woman’s pig also, leaving her with nothing. That old system of religion which professes to be the true church founded in the book of Acts, has no more true compassion for its people than a hungry lion would have for another little animal. Through their moneymaking gimmicks, they have literally robbed their people for centuries and built their system into the wealthiest and most beautiful thing upon the face of the earth. The carnal person cannot help but admire her for her splendor.


IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN FINANCIAL TROUBLE?


I was reading after one man that fought for the American army when it came into Italy, and he told of taking a tour through that great Cathedral there in Milan and how the guide told them that the gold trimmings and tapestry of the place was at that time valued at 20 million dollars. Now that was in the days of the second World War, so what do you suppose the value would be today, with the price of gold at its present level? Yet they claim to be broke. I mentioned earlier about touring the 3rd largest Cathedral in all of Europe when we were in Toledo, Spain a few years ago. Our guide showed us a huge thing made of solid gold and silver that looked like a huge crown of some sort on top, but it was not like a crown on the bottom. It was more like something you have seen on wedding cakes. I do not remember what they called it, but we were told that it weighed 600 pounds and that so many days of the year, the priest would have that thing put on a platform and paraded up and down the streets on display and then they claim to be broke. They have even forced some locations here in America to take over the financial burden of their schools, claiming that they could no longer afford to keep them open. Brother, you can believe that they are broke, if you want to, but if you could know just how much stock they control on Wall Street, it would set your head in a spin. Yet the average man and woman of the world will shudder when someone says something in an effort to expose the corruptness of that old harlot system. Let me assure you of one thing. What we are presenting to you is not something new. This sort of thing has been going on for centuries. (Let me say also to any Catholic person that might hear this tape or read this paper and get offended at us, the Bible tells me that the ten horns of Europe are going to eat your flesh and burn you with fire and make you desolate.) The guide told us that this 600 pound chunk of gold and silver was brought back from the New World by the Spanish Conquistadors, but when you looked at it you had to wonder, What is it supposed to represent? Wealth and beauty though is their primary religion, so thinking spiritually, you could rightly say that she is bankrupt. Naturally speaking, she has great wealth, but spiritually speaking, she is completely bankrupt.


CHRISTIANITY ADDED TO ROME’S RELIGIONS


I am trying to get to what caused the Dark Ages, but all of this enters into it, so you bear with me. The Roman empire ruled the world when Jesus was born and she still ruled the world when the church was born. The Roman empire did not like Christianity at first because its religion was pagan and those pagans did not want another religion injected into the picture. But as time moved forward, Christianity was emptying those pagan temples, whether anyone liked it or not. Satan finally came to realize that he could not destroy Christianity and neither could he defeat it, nor outrun it, so he decided to just get inside of it and work at getting control of it from within. That brings us to the 3rd century. This is when Constantine, the Roman emperor who fought for the survival of the then existing territories of the Roman empire was supposed to have been converted to the Christian faith. Naturally, we know it was all a trick of the devil, designed to get Christianity lowered to the level of those pagan religions, but God allowed it to be that way so it was all for a purpose. Constantine made a place for the Christian religion right alongside all those others. The spirit of iniquity was already gnawing away at the foundational structure of the apostolic teaching, trying to weaken and confuse those who believed, so that had Christianity in somewhat of an upheaval when Constantine entered the picture. The church was not yet entered into the Dark Ages, but events designed by Satan are leading in that direction. We have already covered the part where Constantine called the Christian bishops together at Nicaea in 325 A.D., to try and get some of their doctrinal differences reconciled, so we will not go through that again at this time. Instead, I want to go directly to some other teachings that enter into the picture, and try to show you what led up to the time when Rome shut off the light and plunged the world into darkness. We say it like that, but actually it got darker and darker as time went by. But now, for a little while, let me call your attention to some things I have been reading from history. One was on the subject of Pyramidology. It is the study of the pyramids of Egypt and especially of the mystery of the great Keops pyramid. (Some of you have been with us on tours that allowed us to go inside of that huge pile of rocks.) The present day entrance into it is not the ancient entrance that was designated as such, though. Today you have to enter through a hole that has been blasted in the side of it in order to reach the passageway that ascends to the burial tomb where that pharaoh was to have been buried. But according to history, an ancient explorer by the name of Stravo, in the year 24 B.C., journeyed through Egypt, writing much history, (This was just a few years prior to the advent of Christ.) and of the pyramid Keops, he writes that the outer layer of it was of beautiful white limestone. (Actually, the outer layer of it was prefabricated of white limestone and the core stones were just rough hewn stones that appeared much like any other stones.) This white limestone shined and glittered in the sunlight and this man Stravo writes that about it in his description of its beauty. He tells of entering it through an opening where a great stone was hinged and balanced to open at a touch, if you knew where to push. In other words, if you knew which stone to push on. This man wrote 47 volumes of history on his trip and various discoveries that were made. I am just mentioning these things to show you more or less what society was like before entering into the Dark Ages.


EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS DECLARED TO BE EVIL


Alexandria, Egypt was a city built at the mouth of the Nile River by Alexander the Great, about 321 B.C. A huge library was built in Alexandria, somewhere around 300 B.C. and manuscripts were gathered from all parts of the Hellenistic world for it. Many Greek and Jewish scholars were encouraged to settle there and contribute to the professions and commerce. Therefore, it eventually became a great educational center. People from all over the world would come there to study mathematics and other subjects relative to the secular world. Christianity became established in Egypt in due time, but the apostolic Christians did not interfere with their institutions of learning. It was only after the apostatizing of the original church and Satan was allowed to take over the framework of what was left of it, that all of this began to change. What you have to keep in mind is that a different generation of people is on the scene when Satan finally gets control of what is still referred to as the church. Therefore, he could change his tactics to fit the occasion and no one noticed much difference. So in the 4th century, around 389 A.D., sixty some years after the Nicene Council ordered by Constantine, a so called Christian emperor of Rome by the name of Theodosius, fell upon the idea that all ancient institutions of secular learning were evil, because they carried the history of the ancient temples. Therefore, Theodosius issued a decree, that all such institutions should be destroyed. Then a bunch of monks of Alexandria, Egypt infuriated a mob of “Christians”, (You must understand that these are no longer apostolic, Bible believing Christians. They are Christians in name only.) and worked them up into a fit of rage and they ransacked the museum of Alexandra and destroyed much of the literature and books of history and so forth. That is when much of Stravo’s writings were destroyed. Then a decree was issued that all temples, all pyramids, and all such as these were evil. They were of Satanic origin and it would be sin for any Christian to be seen around them. Therefore, from the 4th century until around the 8th century, the great pyramids were literally forsaken. People were not even permitted to investigate to learn anything about them. But like I said earlier, Satan did not suddenly accomplish his great goals of perverting the truth and taking control of the church. It took him many, many centuries. It was a slow process of adding to and taking from the original gospel of Jesus Christ. But one thing is sure, that Roman Catholic spirit of Satan did eventually get complete control of both the secular and ecclesiastical affairs of mankind. Somewhere after 400 B.C., (I cannot tell you exactly) in the city of Alexandria, lived a noted professor, a teacher of science and mathematics. His name was Theon. Now they evidently did not have public schools in those days, like we do today, so parents had to seek out these private instructors to teach their children that were fairly capable of learning. Anyhow, this was such a man as they would seek to teach them. He had a daughter himself, whom he had taught and she became a well disciplined woman of that city. The history I was reading, said she was known for her character, modesty and beauty. She was also well known because of her great gift for learning. So she took her father’s mathematical works and his studies of astronomy and edited it all and would have followed her father’s footsteps, but by this time so called Christianity had the final word on everything and as they began to clamp down on all secular learning, (which they considered to be evil) she became a target for them. There was a bishop of Alexandria by the name of Cyril, and taking note of this woman’s great gift for learning, and her great skill and beauty, he had her marked as an evil influence, and incited a bunch of people that went and captured her, dragged her into the church of Alexandria, stripped her completely naked and scraped her body with oyster shells, and cut her until she died. That was all done to let the world know just what they would do to anyone they caught studying or learning anything outside the jurisdiction of the church. Whatever they taught was supposed to be holy, just and pure and accepted without question. I think you can all see where such a spirit came from. It was a Satanic spirit being exercised through what was known at that time as the Christian church.


CHRISTIANITY CHANNELED TOWARD ROME


Now Brothers and Sisters, not trying to fill in every detail, but trying to give you a little outline of how Satan worked this thing, we are approaching 500 A.D., which is generally accepted as the beginning of the Dark Ages. Satan’s aim through his instrument, the Roman Catholic Church, was to bring all of Christiandom under one central head and naturally that was to be the bishop of Rome. Why, you may ask, was it so important that it be the bishop of Rome? We all know that Christianity started out in Jerusalem and that the second outpost was Antioch, in northern Syria, and the next was Ephesus, in Asia Minor, so why was Satan so set on making Rome the headquarters of the Christian church? Saints, this should be enough to let anyone know that it was to fulfill the prophecy of Daniel, chapter 7, because Daniel plainly states that Rome would be the place where this little horn, the Antichrist, would have his seat of authority. No, it doesn’t name Rome, but we all know Rome was to be the last beast that would ever rule the world, so that pinpoints that much. Sure the Roman empire evolved through different stages, but that seat of authority always remained the same. Satan, that once ruled the world through the old imperial caesars of Rome, only had to move from the imperial chair to the papal chair in order to continue his rule of world affairs. You may hear a lot of apostate Protestant preachers say, The pope cannot possibly be the Antichrist because he believes in Jesus Christ, but I hope every one of you under the sound of my voice right now knows better than that. You should, we have proved it to you from the scriptures enough times. This message now is primarily for dear souls that receive our publication in remote areas of the world where the information we are presenting here is not readily available to them. As I said earlier, that is why we are providing so much historical data with our remarks; we want you to have something more than just our words that we would speak on this subject. But one thing is sure, when the Bible says that that little horn shall arise in the midst of the ten horns on the fourth beast and the fourth beast is the fourth kingdom upon the earth that identity and seat of authority is never going to change. If time should stand another two thousand years, that which has already been established would never change. Rome would still be the seat of authority of the Antichrist.


RELIGION AND SUPERSTITION


Now Satan’s tactics have remained the same for centuries; he rules people by putting fear in their minds. In other words, too much secular learning is evil because it causes men to think as individuals instead of as a group. But saints, do you know what happens when individuals lose their ability to think and make decisions? They become a tool of the state. You see that in Communism how that through just plain ignorance, those poor souls are kept under bondage to the state. Communism does not necessarily use superstition to rule their people, like Rome does, they just keep them in ignorance and the state programs their minds. But when you are dealing with the Roman Catholic Church and that period of time commonly referred to as the Dark Ages, those poor souls were not only kept in ignorance, they were constantly programmed to be superstitious. Why? Because they were ruled by that same old spirit that cause the ancient Romans to go out every morning and look for either good omens or bad omens. They gauged their whole day by the omens of the early morning and Roman Catholicism is patterned off of that same sort of superstition. They just give it a different name. When you look at indulgences, relics, images, and that sort of thing what else can you call it, but superstition? I mentioned earlier that the Catholic Church had or has three classes of relics, so let me read a little of what this writer says about them. “To deprive the Roman Catholic Church of its relics, saints and superstition would be to strike much of the substance from its foundation. Relics are vital to Catholicism. No altar may be consecrated without having sealed into it a relic of at least one martyr. With more than twenty thousand Catholic churches in the United States, not to mention the tens of thousands in other countries; it can be seen that it takes many bones and many garments of the dead to make possible true worship in those churches; that is, if one is to consider the situation from the Catholic view. What is a relic? The Baltimore Catechism Number 3, written by the priest, Francis J. Connell, defines the word and lists the classes of relics used in churches over the world. “First class relics are the bodies, or portions of the bodies of the saints. Second class relics consist of articles of clothing or other personal items used by the saints and third class relics are objects that have touched a first or second class relic. There can be no limit to third class relics. One may take a hundred buttons or handkerchiefs or slips of paper and touch each item to a first or second class relic and he has that many new relics, each one bearing considerable power to help the Catholic in his worship and assist him in meeting the problems of life. In this matter the Catholic Church assures itself that it will never run short of these holy objects.” Listen to this next paragraph now.


VARIOUS EXCERPTS FROM HISTORICAL WRITINGS


Since before the time of Constantine, the attention of the Catholic Church has been directed to relics. By the time Constantine came into prominence in the history of Catholicism, the popes (or bishops) had already approved the veneration of relics by the people. The practice became so popular that the bodies of dead saints were cut into small pieces and sold for their powers to heal. Civil authorities passed stringent laws in order to preserve the dubious dignity of the dead. The popes themselves placed great emphasis on relics. Pope Ambrose once refused to dedicate a building because there were no relics there. At the consecration of another place of worship twenty eight cartloads of bones of saints were hauled into it. The Seventh Ecumenical Council of Nicaea in 787 forbade a bishop to consecrate a building if no relics were present. The penalty for violation of this decree was excommunication. Traffic in relics became a regular business. St. Augustine severely reproved his followers for selling false relics and calling them the real thing. In a few centuries every community in Europe had relics in its churches. There was an endless variety of these objects, and remarkable claims were made for them. Some could heal diseases, others could ward off danger and still others could be used to punish one’s enemies. The people were taught that it was a sin to doubt the powers of these somber items of worship. Relics were the treasures of the churches and happy were the priests and congregations that could lay claim to a sacred object of unusual charm and merit. When a church announced that it had come into possession of a relic, the people were required to believe it and to ask to see the thing for oneself was a grave sin. (Let me read just a little more right here and I will stop for a while.) Gradually relics became objects of fear and awe. Profane hands that touched them had been known to wither and men who had attempted to move them had been struck dead. At least, such was the declaration of Pope Gregory himself when an individual petitioned him for the head of St. Paul. It was a dangerous thing even to approach one of these objects for the purpose of worship. Men who had touched the bones of St. Peter, St. Paul or St. Lawrence, merely for the purpose of arranging them, had fallen dead on the spot. On one occasion ten men fell dead at one time when they touched some holy bones. On one occasion a profane person attempted to steal a golden nail which contained filings from the chains of St. Peter. He tried to cut the nail from its holder with a knife and the knife sprang from the knave’s hand and cut his throat. The Lombard king, Autharis, was a witness to this miracle. He and his attendants stood by, awestruck, not daring to lift the nail from the floor. At last a pious Catholic was found by whom the nail permitted itself to be lifted back to its honored place in the shrine. Pope Gregory later gave this matchless gift to a distinguished public official. It is astonishing to read of the types of relics claimed by some churches in Europe. Everywhere there were bones, hair and rotted garments of dead saints. In the Cathedral of Aachen there were the swaddling clothes of Jesus. Other cathedrals claimed to have feathers from the wings of angel Gabriel, even though there is no evidence anywhere that angels have wings. In some churches there were tiny bottles that held the tears of Jesus, while other churches had bottles that contained milk from the virgin breasts of Mary. Saints, I could go on and on reading, for there are ever so many pages of this, but I believe we have read enough for now. I just wanted you to hear some of this and be convinced that this Catholic Church system is a system of superstition and fear. People cannot belong to it and still live their own lives, for they are ruled by fear.


CELIBACY OF THE PRIESTS AND NUNS


Another thing we mentioned earlier was celibacy. You will not find where the first century Christians ever mentioned anything at all about celibacy. It is true of course, that some Jewish people did practice a life of celibacy, but they went right on otherwise and lived a normal life in their community. They did not allow such a thing to rule their lives. Nevertheless, Satan got this idea introduced into the Catholic Church for the priests and nuns and when it became dogma, that presented the priests and nuns in an altogether different light to the laity. They began to be looked upon as being so holy and virtuous, that it set a certain example for others to look up to. Sure it was a trap, but they did not know it. All those poor souls could think of was, “I just simply cannot make it to heaven unless I follow their holy example.” Saints, do you want to hear what happened when that old spirit became a predominate one? I will read from a book written by Howard W. Haggard, called Devils, Drugs and Doctors, page 285. “One of the strangest manifestations of express sexual instincts among Christians appeared in the saints of the desert. (That would be Egypt, Persia, Iran and those other areas like them that had been Christianized in the first and second and third centuries.) Men and women left their homes, deserted their wives and husbands and parents, to adopt the useless life of Anchorites.” This was a result of that celibacy image portrayed by the priests and nuns. There was nothing wrong with living a life of celibacy if a person so chose to do so as long as they continued to do their share in the community as some of the early Christians did, but these did not do that. They became a reproach to society because of their extremes. “These saints of the desert, under sway of ascetic frenzy, tortured by an instinct they sought to repress, renounced the world and undertook a solitary existence. In hiding they fought the battle with their instinct. They inflicted silly tortures upon themselves in an effort to assuage (lessen) the lascivious visions which their minds called up. These visions throne (or thrived) on idleness, the anchorites called them temptations. These poor creatures, victims of an instinct that mocked their efforts, carried their renouncement of worldly things to an extent which precluded bathing and shaving. Cleanliness of the body was regarded as pollution of the soul. The attitude was expressed by Jerome in the words, ‘Does your skin roughen without bath? Who is once washed in the blood of Christ need not wash again.’ St. Anthony was never guilty of washing his feet. These hideous, sordid, and emaciated egotists, without knowledge, without natural affection, passing their lives in a long routine of useless and atrocious self-torture, became saints of the Christian religion. They were examples of a false conception of chastity and a perversion of the sex instinct. These men and women, covered with hideous masses of clotted filth, driven into a corner of desperation by an instinct that mastered their lives, were held up as examples to be followed by men and women. This chastity was represented as preferable to marriage. Out of their dreams of some compensation came their hopes of salvation and reward in another world.” I suppose then, that when this type of people finally die, having of necessity to just submit to any kind of burial, and under any kind of condition, this just helps to enlarge the great heap of bones the Catholic Church uses as holy relics to dedicate some of their shrines centuries later. I realize some of you may feel that a lot of this is an exaggeration of the true facts, but you believe me, please! These are things that came into being during that period of Darkness when superstition and fear were the main doctrines of the Catholic Church. The sad truth of it all is, we are more than four hundred years this side of the Dark Ages, and far too much of this sort of thing is still present in our society.


CHRISTIAN CRUSADES


I was reading in one book written about the Crusader period in Europe, how that whole families volunteered and thousands of them left Europe to make their way to Jerusalem in an attempt to free the holy land from the Arab Moslems. They were promised many benefits both spiritually and naturally if they would volunteer for these crusades. The idea of the whole thing was to defeat the Moslems that controlled Jerusalem and get it into the hands of the Christians. (Naturally the term Christian here refers to the Catholic Church.) Many attempts were made over a period of more than two hundred years, but the whole endeavor was ultimately a lost cause. At one time they had what was called the Children’s Crusade. Thousands of little children volunteered through much encouragement and promises of both heavenly and temporal rewards. It was thought that the faith of these little children could accomplish what military swords had failed to accomplish. But rather than finding favor with the various barbarous tribes they were exposed to, they were pounced upon, mistreated, slaughtered and many of them sold on the slave markets. But do you know what that old harlot church did later on? They started hauling those bones back to Europe and selling them as relics. Churches throughout all of Europe began to feel. Oh, if we can just get the body of one of those gallant martyrs that have laid their lives down for the cause of the Crusade, it will really make our church important. So that is a general outline of what was going on in the world, after Satan managed to pervert the true gospel of Jesus Christ, and fill the lives of people with superstition and fear. Through the Dark Ages, the Catholic Church dictated everything in the realm of secular learning. No one was allowed to learn anything that might cause them to be a free thinker, for fear of that person being able to influence people to the point where it would pose a threat to the holy, virtuous Catholic Church. She knew as long as she could keep her people in darkness she could control them. But you know what happens sooner or later, when people are kept under that king of suppression. The day comes when some of them get the urge to reach out beyond what their fathers and forefathers were allowed to and that is what happened in Europe after 1200 A.D. In the 13th century various ones began to want to explore their imaginations and thereby, they began to come up with ideas that were just a little different, a little contrary to orthodox patterns and no sooner did this begin to be a spirit that moved upon people, that did the hierarchy fall upon the idea of the Inquisition. The Spanish Inquisition as it is so commonly referred to, lasted right on up until after 1800 A.D. when Napoleon finally took the necessary steps to bring it to an end. So you must realize that for over 600 years poor helpless souls were tried in mock trials as heretics and subjected to some of the most cruel torture the human mind is capable of thinking of. Even in Catholic histories, it is estimated that between 50 and 68 million heretics were put to death during those years. It was mass murder of innocent individuals that dared to believe something different than what that old Roman Catholic system allowed. It was not confined just to Spain, but Spain is where the Inquisition was most intensified. Naturally, we cannot go into lengthy details on it, so we will just sort of confine just to Spain, but Spain is where the Inquisition was most intensified. Naturally, we cannot go into lengthy details on it, so we will just sort of confine our remarks to what finally brought it to an end.

 

 

ONE HEAD WOUNDED UNTO DEATH


In the 13th chapter of Revelation, we read of a beast John saw in the Spirit, which had seven heads and ten horns, and he saw one of those heads wounded as unto death, but then the deadly wound was healed, and all the world wondered after the beast. This is the same beast Daniel saw, but Daniel was not shown the seven heads; he only saw the ten horns. But those horns are what gives the beast its sure identity right on through the centuries and that is why I saw it is just plain spiritual ignorance for anyone to try to bring the Antichrist out of any other system other than Roman Catholicism. He has got to come out of something that has already been established through centuries of time and confirmed by many historians. The 14th verse of Revelation, chapter 13, lets us know that this seven headed beast received that deadly wound by a sword, so let us just see if we can connect this up with history. Hebrews 4:12, and Ephesians 6:17 tell us that the word of God is the sword of the Spirit, so I am sure we would have trouble establishing the fact that Roman Catholicism was wounded by an ecclesiastical sword when the Reformation struck the world shortly after 1500 A.D. Is that not right? Tell me then, what part of that old beast was wounded by that ecclesiastical sword of the Reformers? Was it not the head? Have we not shown you over and over, how that papal head just moved right in and took over the seventh form of Roman imperial rulership that little horn (power) that Daniel saw come up in the midst of the other ten? Alright then, that head was wounded by the Reformers, but in 1787 France was still so crushed by the constant oppression of the papacy, Napoleon commanded General Bethier, the head of his army, to march to Rome, dethrone the pope, and set a young man in his place. That dethroned pope died in prison, but the Inquisition still continued on in Spain, and this was of great concern to Napoleon. In 1808, he decreed that the Inquisition be discontinued, but the decree was not carried out immediately. So a Col. Lemonowski was intrusted with the duty of enforcing the decree and breaking up the Inquisition dungeon at Madrid, Spain. We will just read his account of it right from the same book I read some of the other history from.


HISTORICAL ACCOUNT CONCERNING SPANISH INQUISITION


Co. Lemonowski says, “One night about 10 or 11 o’clock I was walking one of the streets of Madrid. Two armed men sprang upon me from the alley and made a furious attack.” French soldiers came to his rescue and it was found that those making the attack were guards from the Inquisition. The Colonel then went to Marshall Soult, who was the governor of Madrid at the time and reminded him of Napoleon’s decree for the suppression of the Inquisition. The governor bade him proceed to put the decree in force. He tells us that he found the dungeon to be five miles from the city and that it was surrounded by a great wall. On his arrival, together with his troop of soldiers, he approached a sentinel and demanded that the priests who conducted the Inquisition open the gate. The sentinel fell into conversation with some official and presently turned and shot one of the soldiers. Immediately the wall of the Inquisition was covered with soldiers who were there to do the bidding of the Inquisition General. A lively battle ensued, in which the French soldiers were victors. They at once captured the place and proceeded with their duty. The author of this book makes a notation right here and says that he will let Col. Lemonowski tell the rest of the story in his own words, so from here on we will be reading his own account of what took place there and what they found.


COL. LEMONOWSKI’S OWN WORDS


“Here we met with an incident which nothing but Jesuitical effrontery is equal to. The Inquisitor-general, followed by the father confessors in their priestly robes, all came out of their rooms as we were making our way into the interior of the Inquisition, and with long faces, their arms crossed over their breasts, their fingers resting on their shoulders, as though they had been deaf to all the noise of the attack and defense, and had just learned what was going on. They addressed themselves in the language of rebuke to their own soldiers, saying: Why do you fight our friends, the French? (Notice the flatteries. They always use them to their advantage.) The intention was no doubt to make us think that this defense was unauthorized by them; hoping if they could make us believe that they were friendly, they should have a better opportunity in the confusion of the moment to escape. Their artifice did not succeed. I placed them under guard, and all their soldiers were secured as prisoners. We then proceeded to examine all the rooms of the edifice. We passed through room after room and found all in perfect order, richly furnished, with altars and crucifixes , and wax candles in abundance; but could find no evidence of cruelty – nothing of the peculiar features which we expected to find in the Inquisition. We found splendid paintings, and a rich and expensive library. Here were beauty and splendor, and the most perfect order on which my eyes ever rested. The architecture, the proportions, were perfect. The ceilings and floors of wood were scoured and lightly polished. The marble floors were arranged with a strict regard to order. There was everything to please the eye and gratify a cultivated taste; but where were those horrid instruments of torture of which we have been told, and where were those dungeons in which human beings were said to be buried alive? We searched in vain. The holy fathers’ assured us that they had been belied; that we had seen all and I was prepared to give up the search, convinced that this Inquisition was different from others of which I had heard. But Col. DeLile was not so ready as I to give up the search. He suggested that we let this marble floor be examined. Let water be brought and poured upon it and we will see if there is any place through which it passes more freely than others. Accordingly the water was brought. The slabs of marble were large and beautifully polished. When the water was poured over the floor, much to the dissatisfaction of the Inquisitors, a careful examination was made of every seam in the floor to see if the water passed through. Presently Col. DeLile exclaimed that he had found it. By the side of these marble slabs the water passed through fast, as though there was an opening beneath. All hands were now at work for further discover; the officers with their swords and the soldiers with their bayonets seeking to clean out the seam and pry up the slab; others with the butts of their muskets strike the slab with all their might to break it; while the priests remonstrated against desecrating their holy and beautiful house. While thus engaged a soldier, who was striking with the butt of his musket, struck a spring and the marble slab flew up. Then the faces of the Inquisitors grew as pale as Belshazzar’s at the handwriting on the wall; they trembled all over. Beneath the marble slab was a staircase. I stepped to the altar and took fro the candlestick one of the candles, four feet in length, which was burning, that I might explore the room below. I was arrested by one of the Inquisitors, who laid his hand gently on my arm and with a demure and holy look said, ‘My son, you must not take those lights with your bloody hands; they are holy.’ Well, said I, I will take a holy thing to shed light on iniquity; I will bear the responsibility. I took the candle and proceeded down the staircase. As we reached the foot of the stairs we entered a large square room, which was called the hall of judgment. In the center was a large block and a chain fastened to it. On this they had placed the accused, chained to his seat. On one side of the room was an elevation called the ‘Throne of Judgment.” This the Inquisitor-General occupied; and on either side were seats, less elevated for the ‘holy fathers’ when engaged in the solemn business of the ‘Holy Inquisition.’ Thence we proceeded to the right and obtained access to the small cells, extending the entire length of the edifice. Here such sights were presented as we hope never to see again. These cells were for solitary confinement, where the wretched victims of Inquisitorial hate were confined, year after year, till death released them of their sufferings, and their bodies were left until they were entirely decayed, and the rooms were then used for others. To prevent their being offensive to those who occupied the Inquisition, there were flues, or tubes, extending to the open air sufficiently capacious to carry off the odor. In these cells we found the remains of some who had been dead apparently but a short time, while of others nothing remained but their bones still chained to the floors of their dungeons. In other cells we found living sufferers of both sexes, and of every age, from three score and ten down to fourteen and fifteen years – all naked, as when born into this world, and all in chairs! There were old men and aged women who had been shut up for many years. Here, too, were the middle-aged, and the young man and the maiden of fourteen years. The soldiers immediately released these captives from their chains and took their overcoats and other clothing which they gave to cover their nakedness. They were exceedingly anxious to bring them out to the light of day, but I, being aware of the danger had food given them and then brought them gradually to the light as they were able to bear it. We then proceeded to explore another room on the left. Here we found the instruments of torture of every kind which the ingenuity of man or devils could invent. The first was a machine by which the victim was confined and then, beginning with the fingers, every joint in the hands, arms and body were broken or drawn, one after another until the victim died. The second was a box in which the head of the victim was so closely confined by a screw that he could not move it in any way. Over the box was a vessel from which a drop of water a second fell upon the head of the victim, every successive drop falling upon precisely the same place on the head suspended the circulation in a few minutes and put the sufferer in the most excruciating agony. The third was an infernal machine, laid horizontally, to which the victim was bound, the machine being then placed between two beams in which were a score of knives so fixed that by turning the machine with a crank the flesh of the sufferer was torn from his limbs, all in small pieces. The fourth surpassed the others in ingenuity. Its interior was a beautiful woman, or large doll, richly dressed, with arms extended, ready to embrace. The sight of these engines of infernal cruelty kindled the rage of the soldiers to fury. They declared that every Inquisitor and soldier ought to be put to the torture. Their rage was ungovernable. They began with the ‘holy fathers’. They first put to death in the machine for joints. The torture of the Inquisitor, who was put to death by the dropping of water on his head, was most excruciating. The poor man cried out in agony to be taken from the fatal machine. The Inquisitor-General was brought before the infernal machine called ‘The Virgin’. He begged to be excused. ‘No’, said they, ‘you have caused others to kiss her, and now you must do it.’ They interlocked bayonets so as to form large forks and with these pushed him over the circle. The beautiful image instantly prepared for the embrace, clasped him in its arms and he was cut into innumerable pieces. In the meantime, it was reported through Madrid that the prison of the Inquisition was broken open and multitudes hastened to the fatal spot. And oh, what a meeting was there! It was like a resurrection. About 100 who had been buried alive in these dungeons for many years were now restored to life. There were fathers who found their long lost daughters, wives were restored to their husbands, sisters to their brothers, and parents to their children and some could recognize no friends among the multitude. The scene was such as no tongue can describe.” That is all of Col. Lemonowski’s report that was recorded here, but the writer of the book has these remarks following. “This is Romanism pure and simple. This is the cruel, hell spawned iniquity that demands recognition in the holy name of Christianity. And some Protestants are afraid their ‘Catholic brethren’ will not get justice in this country!”


PASTOR JACKSON


Now, Saints, I hope not one of you will think I have presented these things to take a personal slap at some particular individual Catholic person. I would not do that. No individual Catholic person is responsible for what that system stands for. Like I have said already, it took centuries for that system of religion to take on that image and she will carry it to the end. Now of course there is ONE individual in that system that I want to point to, but presently, I do not know his name. I only know what office he will come from. I think you all know who I am referring to. The very one that we are presenting this message to expose, the pope of the Roman Catholic Church. The dreaded Antichrist can come from no other office. Of course, we realize that most Catholic people in this country are not even aware of the viciousness and cruelty of that old system they belong to, but I can assure you, if you go into some of these countries where Catholicism has been the predominant religion for three or four hundred years, those poor souls could tell you plenty. I had meant to read to you concerning the power of the Catholic Church in the Latin American countries. When you hear of what is taking place in some of those countries now, you have to know that it is the judgments of God, for God has raised up Communism to tear down those old Catholic strongholds that have held souls captive for hundreds of years. Just for the sake of record, let me read just a few lines from another chapter here, concerning something in Nicaragua over one hundred years ago. “In 1870 Cardinal Antonelli, in behalf of Pius 9th, writing to the Bishop of Nicaragua, says, ‘We have lately been informed here that an attempt has been made to change the order of things in that Republic (of Nicaragua;) to be publishing programs in which are enunciated freedom of education and worship. (Now listen to this) Both of these principles are contrary to the laws of God and the Church.” Naturally that would be the Roman Catholic Church. It just lets you see that all education and worship practices were completely controlled by the church. Furthermore, it goes on to tell of the number of buildings owned by the Catholic Church in various countries, while they are claiming to be almost bankrupt. In the city of Lima, Peru, she owned more than 1700 of the major buildings in that city alone. In Mexico City around the turn of the century, she owned more than 3,000 of the major buildings as well as vast land holdings. The land is farmed by peasants, the money is channeled right through the church, and into some type of industrial investment and that in turn is fed right into stocks and bonds. No wonder she is able to control whatever she chose to in those countries. She owns banks, factories, office buildings, apartment complexes and you name it. There is no match for her material wealth. The wealth of all other religions combined would seem minute compared to the wealth of the Catholic Church. What difference does that make? It makes all the difference in the world! Here is a system of religion whose head claims to be the Vicar of Jesus Christ and whose priests and nuns claim to be holy and history books are full of records of their unholy deeds, their fornication, their perversion, their murders and every other sort of filthiness and the destiny of human souls is being shaped by those unholy imitators of true righteousness.


WHAT DANIEL AND JOHN SAW


I promised when we started this message that we would identify the Antichrist that the world talks a lot about, but actually knows very little about and that is exactly what I intend to do by the help of the Spirit of God. If the Bible calls the Catholic Church a whore, and her Protestant daughters harlots, why can I not repeat it without someone getting upset? Would have to believe that too much of that same old spirit if still controlling your life if you cannot hear truth without getting all up in the air about it. Well, where in the Bible does it say that? Revelation, chapter 17 is a plain as the nose on your face if you have the Holy Ghost to guide your thinking on the subject. Let us just open our Bibles to that chapter and look at it for a little while. Now some of you will say, we have heard all of that before. I know you have, but have you allowed the reality of it to strike the depths of your soul? God did not have this chapter written just to fill up space in the Bible; it has to be there to let some chosen people of His know where they are in time, and what to expect next. No, it does not stand alone to do that, but it sure fills in the blank spaces left by other prophecies of the scriptures. Daniel saw a ten horned beast and a little horn in the midst of the ten, but it was John that saw seven heads on that beast. Daniel saw that beast ruling the world, but it was John that saw a sophisticated drunken whore riding that beast, and it was John that saw her harlot daughters and her abominations. Daniel saw the false prince of peace make a peace covenant for one week, and then break that covenant after only 3½ years, but it was John that filled in the details of both the first and the second half of that week. So let us just open our Bibles to Revelation, chapter 17, and take our time, and see just exactly what it has to say to the bride of Christ for these last days.


JUDGMENT OF A WHORE


Let me remind you once again; John is caught up in the Spirit and projected into the future so that he is actually standing, looking at these various happenings as they occur. Let us read verse 1, and notice the main points of it. “And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” There are three things that stand out vividly in that verse, JUDGMENT of a WHORE, and WHAT THE WHORE IS SITTING UPON. At the time John physically lived, that whore did not yet exist, so if he is going to see her judged, I would say he had to be conveyed by the Spirit of God into this 20th century, the century I believe she will be judged in. No, God does not have to follow my time table, but if you think this old world is just going to rock on in its present trend for another thirty years, you had better get your eyes and ears open to reality. If this present pope is not the Antichrist that is to appear on the world scene, the next one will be. The wind up trend has already been established by him. But the judgment of that whore is at hand. As I have already said, God Himself has raised up Communism to destroy that system of debotchery. What we see taking place in Latin America is none other than the effects of this thing, so her judgment is in the making already. Now, why is she called a whore? Because she professes to be the representative of the gospel of Jesus Christ to the world, yet she has committed political fornication, international intercourse with kings and potentates around the world. It will open up more as we continue on through the chapter. But let us jump over to verse 15 and see what this old whore is sitting upon called waters. “And he saith unto me, (the angel to John) The waters which thou sawest, where the WHORE sitteth, are PEOPLES and MULTITUDES, and NATIONS, and TONGUES.” Alright, so it is people of the earth that this great whore is sitting upon, so let us read verse 2, for it should be read with verse 1, to get the full statement. This whore that sitteth upon many waters; “With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, (You see, it was not I that accused her; it is the word of God.) and the INHABITANTS of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.” There you have kings of the earth committing fornication with her, and the inhabitants of the earth have been (already) made drunk with the wine of her fornication. In other words, John was projected to a point in time when all of this whore’s evil deeds had already been committed, and she was ready to be judged, and the very fact that she had harlot daughters proves that John was seeing her at a time later than the Reformation, for every one of those Protestant daughters came from her during those years of Reformation. But let us look at the two points of verse 2. Kings have committed fornication with her, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. In the natural, we know what fornication is; it is a sex act between unmarried persons. It is fornication on the part of the unmarried party or parties, but the same act committed by a married person with someone other than their wife or husband is adultery. But this woman here in Revelation is not just one person, it is a system of religion, “a church”. So then we have to realize that fornication here, pertains to political intercourse. Take South America, the Philippines, the Caribbean, wherever Catholicism has ruled, every king, potentate, dictator, or whatever they were called, had to carry on political intercourse with the Roman Catholic Church. The Catholic Church would sit in the saddle and dictate the terms to them. The course of politics is in the hands of the priesthood in those nations. But at the same time she (the Catholic Church) is giving the inhabitants of the earth something to drink, for they have been made drunk. Let me just use a little illustration here. This woman (this whore) is pictured as one of those international celebrities, she is an actress. She knows how to put on a show. She knows how to dress, she is a rich character, a twentieth century celebrity. This kind does not come out of cheap honky tonks, they come out of expensive night clubs. You sometimes see pictures of these sophisticated, internationally recognized women. They are political harlots. They do not need to get married; they just sleep with whosoever they choose, when the price is right. They know exactly what to say in order to get what they want. But in this kind of setting, there is always wine involved. In other words, when you see a public figure like this, a woman that sells herself to men for monetary gain or position of some kind, it seems that wine or liquor of some sort is always in the picture. Why? It serves to dull the senses of the participants that are going to indulge in this relationship. Dulling the senses seems to take away any sense of guilt. When people become intoxicated, they will do things that they would not ordinarily do. This is what we need to see here in this verse. This whore is a woman, because she calls herself a church. She claims to be the church of the living God, but in reality, she is an international harlot. She has sold herself to every kind of government upon this earth and to every dictator of those governments. Remember now, we are talking about a system of religion and what she gives out that makes people drunk. Therefore, the wine she gives out would have to be her doctrines. Would you not agree to that. Literal wine in excess will mix up and confuse the physical mind of a person, so when you are making a spiritual application, you have to look for the agent that has the same spiritual affect on those who are affected. Therefore, I ask you, what does the Catholic Church give its people to drink (spiritually speaking) that dulls their senses to their need for a personal Saviro and makes them feel that their salvation is in just simply being loyal to the church? They are not taught to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of their sins. They are taught to pay the priest to pray for them, and that soothes their conscience. They are not taught that they need the Holy Ghost experience in their lives, and that He then will guide them personally into all truth and righteousness. They are given a little wafer when they reach a certain age and told that they have the Spirit of God, but that there is no salvation outside the Church. Almost everything they are taught, outside the fact that they are born with inherited sin is anti-word, anti-revelation truth, which makes it Antichrist. Let me say this though, the fornication act itself is not the wine, and neither is the wine fornication. The wine is that which is served with the act, to render the partakers senseless. The inhabitants of Europe reeled and staggered for one thousand years, so intoxicated with the wine (doctrines, rituals and dogmas) of the Roman Catholic Church they were subdued, subjected, unable to exercise their own mind, and you may as well say, rendered senseless. No wonder they called it the Dark Ages. If anyone even dared to exercise free choice, they were taken to the Inquisition, and we have already shown you what that was like. When you went there, that was usually the end of you.


WOMAN ARRAYED IN SCARLET COLOR


Let us read verses 3 and 4 now, the apostle John writing this, “so he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman (the whore of verse 1) sit upon a scarlet colored beast, bull of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication.” Now we are going to see this woman from a little different angle. She is sitting upon a scarlet colored beast, bull of names of blasphemy. Remember though, the woman is riding the beast. The beast itself is not the woman and neither is the woman the beast, so we have two objects to look at. Scarlet and purple are the old Roman imperial colors and what she is riding is the beast that has 7 heads and ten horns, so that lets us know that this woman is sitting upon this ten nation political network that once had just one great head, the old Roman imperial caesars. That one head was also full of names of blasphemy, just like it says about the seven heads, for it pertains to the blasphemous titles of those old caesars. Those ancient caesars actually believed they possessed the spirit of the gods and that their subjects should bow down and worship them. They were emperors, to be worshiped as gods. Sovereign, imperial, universal rulers, that demanded worship. That is the blasphemous names of the beast the woman is sitting upon. But notice, this woman also has a golden cup in her hand, bull of abominations and filthiness of her fornication. So we have to transfer that symbolism into its actual meaning, spiritually. A golden cup, I think we will all agree, would have been designed to hold liquid in the natural and the inference here is that it is a wine cup and therefore we understand that it was the contents of this cup that the inhabitants of the earth in verse 2, had been made drunk on and God calls its contents abominations and filthiness of her fornication. Naturally, as we have already pointed out, that is her doctrinal teachings and superstitions that have kept her subjects intoxicated for centuries of time. Spiritual wine for the true bride of Jesus Christ is true revelation of the word of God, so Satan’s counterpart is false revelation of the same thing. That is why I know beyond any shadow of doubt, that the Antichrist could not possibly come out of Communism, for communists do not even believe in God. They are anti-God, not Antichrist. The Antichrist has to be a man who believes in God, but whose teachings are contrary to the teaching of Jesus Christ and His faithful apostles. So the true wine of the Spirit, true biblical revelation, brings joy to the believers heart and has sometimes about the same affect as if the person had been drinking wine in the natural. I believe that is established in Acts 2; where those local Jews accused Jesus’ disciples of being drunk on new wine, when they came down into the streets of Jerusalem, out of the upper room, where they had just received the Holy Ghost, and the scriptures were opened up to them. Alright so this woman was arrayed in scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls. That fits the Catholic Church perfectly, but keep in mind, her colors are exactly the same as the royal colors of the old caesars, and I believe most of you know why. It is because the head of the Roman Catholic Church sits in the same seat of authority that the old royal caesars occupied. That does not mean that they always wore red though, for some of those old Romans wore white at times; but at certain times when they wanted to express their full authority, they wore those royal colors. It is the same way with the pope. We see him in white more than anything else, but the official colors of the Roman Catholic Church are not white, they are red, the same as the old royal families of the caesars. Roman Catholicism today is the twentieth century product of the old Roman imperial system of government. Papal authority just simply stepped into position to take over the last form of Roman imperial government. That is why verse 8 is written like it is. “The beast that thou sawest was and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was and is not and yet is.” Then verse 11, says, “And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.” The reason the eighth is not really the eighth, is because the first seven were political forms of imperial rulership, and papal authority is ecclesiastical rather than political in origin, so when the pope moved into the old caesars’ chair, he did not establish an eighth form of imperial rulership, he merely took over the seventh, which explains why the beast still only had seven heads when John saw it here in the end of the age.


MYSTERY BABYLON – MOTHER OF HARLOTS


We have got to go back and pick up verse 5 now though, for it opens up a whole new avenue of thinking to the person that may be studying this for the first time. Notice now, talking about the same woman (the Catholic Church.) “And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.” What John saw here was the materialized product and consummation of the mystery of iniquity that Paul wrote of in his 2nd letter to the Thessalonians. It was only a spirit of iniquity when Paul recognized it already at work in his day, but when John was transported into the twentieth century he saw the end result of what that spirit had produced in the earth. In 54 A.D. that spirit of Satan had not yet embodied itself in any system; it only worked through individual agents, minor Antichrists, minor false prophets, minor false apostles, as angels of light to sow seed of error and heresy, and to attack the revelation of the true church in that hour, but John was allowed to see the full embodiment of that same spirit in a religious system and the angel that spoke with John told him that she was a whore and that she had some daughters that were harlots. How much plainer could anything be spoken. That great whore gave birth to those daughters in the Reformation and they were clean at first, but by the time John’s vision speaks of, they were all harlots, drinking from the same cup their forefathers protested to get free from. Now some of them will say, We do not teach the same thing the Catholic Church does. My answer to that is, maybe not all of it, but the very fact that you built your denominational fence and stopped moving on with God, proves that you have been sidetracked by the same spirit of Satan that Catholicism is led by. If you were moving by the leadership of the Spirit of God, you would have a true revelation of the Godhead by now, but you still know God only by the titles of what He is. Apostolic truth makes you nervous, and you either want to fight that truth, or run from it. Furthermore, it was the angel speaking with John that called you a harlot; I am only repeating what I read in the scriptures. Every denominational system of religion is an abomination to God, and He will not accept any of them, but there are thousands of poor souls around this world today, that have been feeding only from Bro. Branham’s messages preached more than 18 years ago, and only from certain quotes from those messages at that, so I say to you in all sincerity, they are worse off than a lot of the denominations they boast of being free of because they have heard the truth and refused to follow it. They have done exactly what the man they claim to follow warned them not to do. They have become an idolatrous cult. They will not like me saying that, but it is the truth just the same, and furthermore they accuse me of being out of the message anyway because I preach from the Bible instead of the Spoken Word books they use. I do not say these things to be vindictive toward anyone, I only say them because they have to be said for the benefit of those that will still flee from Satan’s traps when they get the chance and have something to flee to. I do not claim to be the only preacher in the truth, but do sincerely believe that I am presenting the truth from the word of God and I am fully persuaded that God does not have an alternate gospel as a backup for those that miss what the Bible says is the only way to salvation. You will either come to God through the gospel of the shed blood of Jesus Christ through a true revelation or you will not come to God at all. Charitable works, soup suppers, rummage sales, bingo parties and ecumenical get togethers are all works of the flesh, dead works, with no spiritual benefit to the soul whatsoever.


DRUNKEN ON MARTYRS’ BLOOD


Let us read verse 6 of this 17th chapter of Revelation for we need to see that this beautifully arrayed woman of verse 4, this whore of verse 1, this fornicator of verse 2 is drunk also, but not on her own wine that she gives others. “And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.” Why would that saintly old apostle admire a drunken woman like that? It was her sophisticated beauty that caught John’s attention. That would be a natural first reaction. As we said earlier, this was not some cheap little honky tonk prostitute, she was the most sophisticated international type you could expect to find anywhere. There is not a carnal politician anywhere that would not feel honored to be in her company. It makes them feel psychologically secure to be in fellowship with something that can offer them elegance, pride, pomp and glitter and never point an accusing finger at them. Every priest is trained to socialize with celebrities, regardless of their stature in life. They can talk politics, business, religion or anything the occasion calls for. There is not a priest that cannot talk to any statesman. They are rigidly trained for that. No wonder John looked with great admiration when he first beheld such splendor. There was quite a contrast between what he was looking at and the little apostolic church that was born on the day of Pentecost, in an upper room there in Jerusalem. They did not have beautiful robes and collars turned around backward, crucifixes and god and precious stones and all of that. But, hallelujah! They had a revelation. Praise God, old Peter passed a cup of the Lord’s wine and gave them all a good drink of it. That caused three thousand formerly self-righteous Jews standing there to cry out, Men and brethren: What must we do? The Catholic Church has never passed out any wine that caused sinful men to cry out, what must we do to be saved? No. She is proud to be able to boast of being the preserver of the blessed holy trinity revelation of God. Actually, that was the first sip of wine of her fornication when she changed the one God doctrine of the apostolic Church to a trinity doctrine. That was her first major abominable act in the sight of God. From there they substituted every major doctrine of the New Testament church with Antichrist doctrines of devils, and all of that together filled her cup, but it was full of filthiness, and the woman herself was worse than the most heathenistic cannibals upon earth, for she was drunken with the blood of those that had resisted her fornication practices, and refused her wine. We have read much of the history of her debotchery and filthiness and how she put to death some 68 million souls during those Dark Ages, but in spite of all the evidence we have presented, there are still some who will say, I do not believe that 17th chapter of Revelation is talking about Catholicism, for the pope is a man of peace and he loves the Lord.


SCRIPTURAL REALITY


I cannot force anyone to believe anything we preach and publish, but I will read you one more verse of scripture that to me clinches the thing, even if we did not have anything else to look at. Revelation 17:18, the last verse in that chapter says, “And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.” Of course there is much more vindication, but please tell me of another city anywhere in the world whose authority rules and reigns over the kings of the earth other than Rome, and I will be glad to know about it. Regardless of whether you want to hear it or not, all of this still has to have its identity tied to the fourth world kingdom according to Daniel 7:7-25, or else you may as well just throw your Bible in the trash can and stop claiming to believe in God. That little horn of Daniel 7:8, is not a little horn any more. The power of the papacy is enjoying world wide recognition a the great power of God on earth in the place of Jesus Christ, and that recognition will one day soon cause world leaders to call upon him to mediate their great humanitarian peace covenant, and when they do, little bride of Jesus Christ, look up, your redemption draweth nigh.


WHAT RELIGION DOES


It is no wonder the younger generation of our day has trouble accepting the truth about Roman Catholicism, you seldom ever hear anyone who knows the truth about that system speak anything about it and a tremendous effort has been put forth by the Catholic Church to get much of the history of their system out of the public libraries and such like. Back 60 to 100 years ago, the preachers of North America still had fresh in their minds the stories written about Roman Catholicism through those long dark hours of international filth and deception and they did not fail to preach about it, but tell me, where are those preachers today? You just simply cannot find very many of them anymore, and the few who do endeavor to do o are so far off course themselves, they can never carry it all the way through. Naturally, it has to be like that though, to get this old world ready for the last go-round of that woman of Revelation 17. It may look like she will be allowed to ride that beast forever, but no, God will turn Communism loose on her, when her cup of abominations is completely full, for it is all written right here in the Bible. The pope of that hour (the Antichrist) will be able to co-exist with Communism to a certain extent, but chapter 18 of the book of Revelation lets us see the outcome of it all for it shows the final destruction of that old whore and how the kings of the earth who have committed fornication with her will bewail her and lament for her when they see the smoke of her burning. Kings and politicians and dignitaries of the earth could sit right there in the Catholic Church with dignity and never have to worry about hearing anything preached that would cause the spirit of conviction to come upon them. Even the Mafia, that great international network of cut-throats and gamblers could be good Roman Catholics. All they were ever told was that they were all sinners by inherited nature and that they needed religion because of that, so when the old priest comes trotting along, they just reach into a big fat pocketbook and slip him a handful of bills and just keep right on puffing away on their big cigars. Then the very next minute they may go hire a hit man to rub out someone that has had the misfortune to cross paths with them. This goes on the world over wherever Catholicism has been able to establish a stronghold. I will tell you one thing, when America was still governed by men who hd the spirit of her founding fathers, the Mafia would not have dared to set foot on her shores and try to setup their network of crime and corruption. But what few Protestants there are left in our government today are without any kind of vision of what this once great country stood for when their forefathers left Europe, and settled here. They have made a mockery out of our constitution. It has been amended so many times, no one knows who has the Constitutional right to do what. Do you know why? The inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk off of the wine of the Catholic Church’s fornication. Yes, it has had its affect here in this country also. Nothing like what it has in Europe, South America, the Philippines, and countries like that, but this country is far from free from the effects of it. Why do you suppose this country has recently appointed an ambassador to the Vatican? Would you not agree that our politicians must have been drinking out of that golden cup in the hand of that woman arrayed in purple and scarlet colors?


WORSHIPPING THE DRAGON


Brothers and Sisters, I cannot help but get a little disturbed when I see on television newscasts, this present Pope step off of his plane and kiss the ground of the country he is visiting. I get even more disturbed when I think of how poor spiritually ignorant souls fall prostrate and worship before that man. They think God is in that man and the very fact that he allows them to do that proves what spirit is in him. No Holy Ghost filled man in the Bible ever allowed anyone to do that without correcting them. You read in Revelation 13:3 & 4, how the deadly wound on that one head of the old beast was healed, and how the whole world wondered after the beast and they WORSHIPPED THE DRAGON which gave power unto the beast; and they worshipped the beast saying, Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him? Naturally that sounds very mysterious, and people will say, Who would ever worship a dragon? But, Saints: the term dragon there, applies to the devil whose spirit the Antichrist has and when someone falls down to worship the Pope, who claims to be the Vicar of Jesus Christ, they are already worshipping the devil, for the spirit of the devil is in the man who allows that. I just cannot help but remind you how a true man of God conduct himself under such circumstances. When the apostle Peter entered into the house of Cornelius, that old Roman centurion fell right down at his feet and began to worship him and the scriptures say (Acts 10:26) “But Peter TOOK HIM UP, saying Stand up; I myself also am a man.” That true man of God would not let anyone do that without correcting them, so why does the Pope of Rome allow it? You know the answer by now. It is because he is the devil’s substitute and the devil enjoys being worshipped by people who are too ignorant to know the difference between the Spirit of God and the spirit of Satan. It is sad to say, but this Gentile church world is as blind as a bat! They do not see one thing wrong with what they are doing! They would run and jump into the devil’s lap if he (the pope) told them to! Now you say, well you don’t have to get so excited about it. I am excited! God has opened my blinded eyes and given my mortal soul an understanding of this thing and I assure you, it is nothing that any true child of God can just shrug their shoulders at and walk on for this thing is coming down the road, stalking your pathway and breathing down your necks like a fiery dragon. I have watched as the Pope went through Austria. No such thing had been done in two hundred years. Oh, just to see that vast throng of people made me shudder. Don’t try to tell me that the world isn’t getting ready to acknowledge him in his last day role. That man of sin is knocking on their doors and they are ready to let him in. As I said earlier, if he is not the one, you rest assured, the next one will be. The platform is being built and it will not be built years in advance. World leaders are already looking at him as a man of peace and why not? That is the image he portrays everywhere he goes. He is not laying plans of his design to fulfill his role in the last half o the week of Daniel; Satan will anoint him for the part when the time comes and we want to go up to that time and show you what will transpire in the first half of that week to bring it about. The two witnesses fo Revelation 11:3 will play a great part in it. But I know now that we cannot get the rest of it in this issue, so we will just stop right here and hold the rest for our July issue. Then we will take Daniel 7,9,11,12, Zech. 14, Revelation 8, 11,13,17,18 and 2 Thess. 2, and tie it all together for a positive identification of the Antichrist the world is soon to receive. Like I have already said, I realize that many of you who will read this already know these things, but we must make every effort to get the truth into the hands of honest hearted souls who do not yet know what is ahead. We will not close the door of revelation until God closes it. So let us all pray that we may be found continually walking with Him and doing whatever He gives us to do.

Identifying the Antichrist, Part 2

AS WE CONTINUE THIS MESSAGE WE HAVE TITLED “IDENTIFYING THE ANTICHRIST,” LET ME AGAIN REASSURE EVERY PERSON WHO MAY READ THIS ARTICLE, THAT WE ARE NOT PICKING ON INDIVIDUAL PERSONS AS WE CALL YOUR ATTENTION TO VARIOUS FORMS OF ECCLESIASTICAL CORRUPTION, BUT RATHER, OUR PURPOSE IS TO EXPOSE THE SPIRIT OF SATAN THAT IS BEHIND IT ALL AND HELP YOU SEE AND UNDERSTAND WHAT IS GOING ON AND WHERE IT IS ALL GOING TO LEAD TO. WE ARE LIVING IN A DAY WHEN SPIRITUAL COMPROMISE IS A POPULAR THING, A DAY WHEN SO MANY PEOPLE WILL SAY, “I DON’T THINK IT MATTERS WHETHER WE ALL BELIEVE EXACTLY ALIKE OR NOT, JUST AS LONG AS WE BELIEVE IN JESUS AND HAVE LOVE ONE FOR THE OTHER.” BUT LET ME TELL YOU, SAINTS, THAT STATEMENT IS DEVIL INSPIRED. THERE HAS NEVER BEEN AN HOUR WHEN GOD DID NOT KNOW EXACTLY WHAT HE WANTED HIS TRUE CHILDREN TO BELIEVE AND THERE HAS NEVER BEEN AN HOUR WHEN TWO PEOPLE COULD BELIEVE DOCTRINE THAT WAS CONTRARY, THE ONE TO THE OTHER AND BOTH OF THEM BE RIGHT. THEY MAY BOTH BE WRONG, BUT YOU BELIEVE ME, THERE IS NO POSSIBLE WAY THAT THEY COULD BOTH BE RIGHT. SOME PEOPLE ARE SO CARNAL MINDED THEY CAN NEVER RECEIVE A SPIRITUAL REVELATION OF THE SCRIPTURES NO MATTER HOW MUCH THEY HEAR. BUT GOD IS NOT LIMITED BY THAT, FOR HE ALWAYS HAS A FEW HUNGRY SOULS THAT ARE ANXIOUSLY AWAITING THEIR NEXT SPIRITUAL MEAL, AND THEY KNOW THAT WITH GOD THERE IS ONLY ONE RIGHT WAY AND EVERY OTHER WAY IS WRONG. YOU WILL NEVER HEAR ONE OF THEM SAY, “WELL I WOULD RATHER BELIEVE WHAT JESUS SAID, THAN TO BELIEVE WHAT PETER SAID, (MATT. 28:19-ACTS 2:38) FOR PETER EVEN DENIED THE LORD THREE TIMES.” TRUE SAINTS KNOW BY REVELATION THAT WHAT PETER SAID, WAS WHAT JESUS MEANT BY WHAT HE SAID, AND THAT DOES NOT JUST APPLY TO WATER BAPTISM, FOR EVERYTHING THOSE APOSTLES TAUGHT TO THE CHURCH WAS BY REVELATION. THAT BRINGS OUR THINKING TO THIS PRESENT HOUR OF TIME WHEN THERE ARE MORE PEOPLE PROFESSING TO BE CHRISTIANS THAN EVER BEFORE IN ALL OF THE CHRISTIAN ERA AND SO FEW OF THEM EVER RECEIVE A TRUE REVELATION OF THE WORD OF GOD AND THE SPIRIT OF DECEPTION (ANTICHRIST) IS LEADING GREAT MULTITUDES TO DESTRUCTION. SHOULD WE NOT ENDEAVOR TO EXPOSE THAT SPIRIT FOR THE BENEFIT OF ALL WHO DESIRE TO KNOW THE TRUTH, BUT HAVE NOT YET HEARD IT? I BELIEVE WE SHOULD AND BY THE HELP OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD, THAT IS EXACTLY WHAT WE INTEND TO DO BY THE TIME WE FINISH THIS MESSAGE.


IDENTIFYING THE FOURTH KINGDOM


Let me take you back to the 7th chapter of Daniel and review a little of what we published last issue and then I will read some excerpts from history to back up what I have been saying to you about the Catholic Church and especially about the popes that have ruled that Antichrist system for centuries. Most people in America today know very little about what has transpired through the centuries of time that actually makes this prophecy of Daniel stand out like today’s newspaper headlines. Right here in this one chapter, the geographical origin of the authority of the Antichrist is pinpointed. His authority originates from Rome. It was Rome that the angel explained to Daniel concerning the fourth beast of his vision, saying that it was the fourth kingdom that would rule the world. Therefore, I want you to understand that what started out to be Rome will wind up being Rome. It will not change over to Communism nor any other of the various projections of carnal minded preachers of our day and hour. We are considering the fourth beast described in chapter 7, verses 7 & 8, and the little horn that came up among the ten horns that were on that fourth beast. I believe it will be sufficient just to take up right there in verse 23 now, where the angel is speaking to Daniel, “Thus he says, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon the earth, (Rome) which shall be diverse (different) from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it to pieces.” One thing that made this fourth kingdom different from all the rest was the way it outlasted all the others before it. The Babylonian kingdom, in a space of somewhere between 70 and 100 years, was swallowed up by the Medio-Persians, and that empire only lasted through a period of three major kings until it folded up and the Grecians had their opportunity to rule the world. But after the death of Alexander the Great, that kingdom was divided up into four heads instead of the one. (We covered that in part one of the message.) But this Roman empire was to be the last world beast system ever to rule the world; therefore, she is the one we must devote our attention to. Rome was in power in the beginning of the New Testament era, when the gospel of Christ was preached first to Jews and later to Gentiles, and Christian churches were founded throughout the regions represented there in Acts 2, where Jews of sixteen languages were present to hear Peter preach that day. In other words, Rome dominated the Middle East and all of Europe. She had stretched her borders to the British Isles, where even today archaeologists find evidence of Rome’s ancient past. Naturally, when we speak of Rome ruling the world, that pertains only to the old world nations of the Middle East and Europe, as we have already stated. This was the beast that had the great iron teeth that devoured and break in pieces and stamped the residue with its feet.


HOW TEN HORNS WERE FORMED


Prior to the Roman empire, men had not learned the skill of how to melt and work iron into the various metals as we know it to be used today. But Rome was in power when weapons of warfare were made of this, (Iron was actually discovered more than 1200 years B.C. but the common use of it in tools and weapons was not until somewhere just prior to the Roman era.) instead of brass. So this fourth world kingdom was pictured to Daniel as a dreadful and terrible beast with great iron teeth and ten horns, so the angel says in verse 24, “And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: (We have already spoken of how Rome, under the rulership of the ancient caesars was just one great head without the ten horns that were seen on it later, and how, through rebellion against Rome authority, the Roman empire was eventually split up into ten separate kingdoms, long after the death of the last old imperial caesar. That is how this same beast came to have ten horns, for horn denotes power, ([or authority.]) And another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.” In other words, these ten horns seen by Daniel are nations of Europe today, but in the days of the first advent of Christ, there were no such nations as France, Spain, Portugal, Belgium, Netherlands, Germany, and such like. It was all a vast area called Gaul, controlled by the Roman empire. Yet, within that you had the races of people such as French, the Lombards, and so forth, and it was these various races of people that eventually rebelled against Rome and separated themselves into certain geographical areas and became separate nations exercising their own will in government, apart from Rome. Until that began happening though, that whole territory was looked upon by the Romans as a bunch of barbarians. They saw them only as uneducated ruffians, mean as the devil. But that did not prevent them from getting tired of domination of old imperial Roman rulership, so as they would break away and establish their own rulership, that would form or establish a horn, (a power) and it continued like that until there were ten of them (horns, powers) where there was once a kingdom with one great imperial head. But what about this little horn? What was it and how did it subdue three of those ten horns? If you read part one, you know already, but here is what happened. After the 3rd or 4th century, there was such a power struggle among the bishops of universal Christendom and so many disputes among them, that they were constantly coming together for another council and it seemed that the bishop of Rome would always end up having the last word in the matter at hand. That is how the spirit of Satan was pushing the whole thing and it was for the sole purpose of stripping those other bishops of their authority to speak and judge in matters of spirituality. That way, the bishop of Rome could be elevated to the position of supreme head of the universal church. No, they were not called popes in the 2nd and 3rd centuries, nor even in the 4th, but in the 5th century when Christianity had spread to the borders of Russia and to the British Isles and all over the Middle East and the old Roman imperial system was going through so many upheavals, that bishop of Rome little by little, began to exercise authority throughout all of Christianity. Then his influence began to be exercised in secular matters, (politics) and that reached out into those horns that were trying to gain their freedom from the old imperial system. It took many centuries for the power of the papacy to be fully established, but in the 8th, 9th, 10th, and 11th centuries, the pope of Rome had more power and authority than all of those royal kings put together. The power of the papacy was in full swing, and this was that little horn Daniel saw come up among the ten horns, by whom three of the ten were plucked up, or subdued. As we said before, they were not destroyed as far as their political identity, but their power to resist papal authority was stripped from them. Naturally it goes without saying, the reason the other seven were not dealt with like that was because they never resisted papal authority. Actually, verse 24 explains verse 8 for where verse 8 refers to a little horn plucking up three of the first horns by the roots, verse 24 tells us that the ten horns are ten kings that shall arise, and that another shall arise (another power, different from the ten) and that he shall SUBDUE THREE of the kings. But then we have to go into our history books to see where and how this actually was fulfilled, and we already have that included in part one of the message.


COMPROMISE – THEN SPIRITUAL FORNICATION


Alright now, verse 25, speaking of this little horn that would subdue three of the kings of the nations of Europe, says, “And he shall speak great words against the most high, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.” We have some more history to read, that will let you see exactly why it was prophesied that he would speak great words against the most High. That is what makes me wonder about some of these highly educated preachers of our day that will stand up and say, “The pope cannot be the Antichrist, for he believes in God.” It makes me wonder what their definition of the very word Antichrist is. Nowhere in the holy scriptures are we ever given any reason to believe the Antichrist man himself could be an atheist. Antichrist does not mean anti-god; it simply speaks of something or someone that opposes the doctrine taught by the Christ. I just have to believe that such preachers as these are afraid to speak out against Catholicism. They are no doubt afraid some of these Jesuit priests might do to them what was done to a number of preachers back around the turn of the century, (right here in America) when they would stand in the pulpit and try to expose the spirit behind Catholicism. They were either attacked right in the meeting or on their way home and beaten so badly that some of them died later as a result of it. (I have the records of it right here if you want to examine them.) That is why I said, Protestantism today no longer protests anything; they are all just looking for way that they can compromise enough to join the great big camp of love preaching preachers, that obviously know very little, if anything at all, about the kind of love that Jesus and His apostles preached about. They excuse their compromising by saying, “We do not want to fight each other, for after all, we are all going to the same place in the end.” Sure they are; straight to hell. True love (the kind Jesus taught) has some standards to be held up. It will not allow you to climb into just any old spiritual bed and commit fornication. World religion is doing it, but true saints of God are not, and when I say saint, I am referring to living people; not dead ones like the Catholic church does. Nevertheless, everything I see concerning the Antichrist that is soon to appear on the scene points to the pope of the Roman Catholic church that will be holding that office when the hour of the Antichrist arrives. No, the man does not know ten years ahead of time what he will do in the middle of that last week of Daniel. He will do what it is prophesied he will do, simply because Satan will take control of him, like he did Judas Iscariot, the apostle that betrayed Jesus Christ. That is another time when he will wear out the saints of the most High; there in that tribulation hour, just like he did in the Dark Ages. As for changing times and laws, the pope of Rome did that in the Dark Ages, and he will do it again in his reign as the Antichrist, when he reigns for a time and times and the dividing of time, which is exactly three and a half prophetic years of 360 days each.


TARES CAME IN – TRUTH WENT OUT


In that first century, it was Judaism that persecuted the Christians or that fought against Christianity at first, but as the age moved on, that old Roman imperial system also fought against Christians. But then in 69 A.D., when the Roman army destroyed the city of Jerusalem and tore the temple down and carried its inhabitants away into captivity, Judaism was no longer able to persecute the church of the living God. That spirit of Satan had to use an altogether different means to harass the church and he did it by sending his agents to pervert the gospel message and the pure revelation of the Godhead that those early Christians had. So all down through the grace age, there has been two spirits active in the church, the Spirit of Christ through which the church received true leadership and the spirit of Satan that always tried to pervert every true doctrine. Therefore, recalling once again how Jesus said to His disciples, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth,” we need to realize that when it came time for Jesus to drop a new revelation into the church, He always had His human instrument on earth through whom the Holy Ghost could work. However, that did not prevent Satan from keeping his human instruments on hand to give our false revelations and the only way anyone could know which was the true and which was the false, was to be filled with the Holy Ghost themselves and have him bear witness to the truth when it was brought forth. That way the true child of God continued growing in the grace and knowledge of Jesus Christ right on through that first age. But like we have said before, Little by little those tares worked their way into the church and from the 2nd church age until now, they have been right in there sitting among the true saints and projecting their carnal interpretations of the scriptures. When we are on this subject, we never fail to point out that as early as 54 A.D., Paul wrote to the Thessalonians that the mystery of iniquity was already at work and in 90 A.D. John wrote, (1 John 2:18) that even there were already many Antichrists in the picture, meaning of course, that their teaching was contrary to the true revelation taught by that first church. God can take predestinated souls from any environment and from any race of people and cause them all to have the same revelation of the scriptures, for it is the Holy Ghost’s presence in each and every true child of God that actually imparts the revelation to them. The apostle Paul wrote these truths to the church at Ephesus calling their attention to the fact that in times past, Gentiles were aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world. But then in 2:13, he says, “But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Jesus Christ. For He is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us.” God puts no difference between those that are born again by His Spirit. Regardless of whether they are black, white, red, yellow, Jew, or Gentile, the new birth makes them one in Christ. “Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God (How?) through the Spirit.” This is what Paul wrote to those former pagans, who were washed by the blood of Jesus Christ and filled with the Holy Ghost. God does, through His Spirit in the true saints, what Satan tries to do through politics and protests and brute force for his children, the carnal minded and unbelieving man. What you actually see on your national news broadcasts so much of the time is this spirit of Antichrist, that has church going people, union leaders and outright criminal type people all marching to the same tune, and for the same cause, Brothers and Sisters, it ought not to be so. You will not find where the apostle Paul ever led any kind of a protest march against Rome. That is not the way an all powerful God handles things. If Christian people would do more sincere and earnest praying instead of carnal protesting, God would have a lot more opportunity to move on their behalf. In other words, a new creature in Christ ought to learn to behave himself, or herself, as Jesus Christ our example did. He did not like everything Rome was doing, but He knew His purpose on earth was a much higher calling than interfering in carnal man’s politics and riots. Likewise, those early Christians, even though they had been redeemed from every kind of environment, took upon themselves the very same attitude and purpose as He whose Spirit they received. Even though they may have formerly been meaner than the devil, they then became sweeter than honey. Therefore, speaking strictly from the human standpoint, realizing that everything went exactly as God knew it would, we could say this, if the devil had never gotten into the church, there is no way the dispensation of grace could have lasted two thousand years. For the church would have been so clean and pure, that no doubt, Jesus would have come for it long ago. Each new generation would have run right into His open arms and received a pure revelation just like their parents had. As it was though, we do not find anywhere in history where the Holy Ghost ever imparted any new revelation to the church after the turn of that first century. Instead, Satan was allowed to bombard it with his Antichrist teachings, and by 325 A.D., the greatest jewel the church held was taken away from her. Satan took her revelation of One God manifested in three offices, and gave her a “holy trinity” in place of it. They still talked about one God, but they were taught that this one God was three separate persons, all equal in authority, and in perfect unity. What a perverted mess! Yet man has been so spiritually blind and void of true revelation, that God in three persons doctrine has held up for over 1600 years now, and only a small minority of world-wide professing Christianity has enough of the Spirit of Christ in them to even question such a perverted mess as that. Thank God for the few that are being restored to true apostolic doctrine though, for these are those that Jesus is coming for according to Paul’s revelation in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-17.


THE ROCK OF REVELATION


It took him a few hundred years to do it, but Satan finally succeeded in convincing the world that the Roman Catholic church is the church that Jesus was speaking of, when he said to peter, “Upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.” They say Peter was the first pope, because Jesus went ahead and said, “And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” How many of you do know what Jesus was actually saying as He spoke there that day? It is recorded in the 16th chapter of Matthew, where Jesus asked His disciples, “Whom do men say that I the Son of man am?” They gave various answers, and then He asked them straight out, “But whom say ye (His own disciples) that I am?” It was Peter who had the revelation ready to answer His question. That is not to say that the others had no revelation at that time, but Peter seemed to be the one that was prone to speak or act before the others, so he replied, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.” Naturally, a person can only know that as a reality by revelation of the Spirit of God, so Jesus answered him right back, “Blessed art thou Simon Barjone: (why?) for flesh and blood (natural man) hath not REVEALED it unto thee, but my Father (the great eternal Spirit) which is in heaven.” Now notice, and keep in mind that at this moment Jesus is speaking concerning the REVELATION that Peter has just expressed to Him, and He said to Peter, “And say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock (spiritual revelation) I will build my church.” Now some say that He was speaking of Peter being the rock upon which He would build His church, and others say that He was speaking of Himself, but in this particular instance He was not speaking of either one. That was His way of saying, Only those who are able to receive revelation by the Spirit will be in the true church of the living God. Or He could have said, My church will be made up only of those that know who I am because My Father has revealed it to them. The Catholic church says, (because they do not have a revelation) that the very fact that He called Simon by a name that meant LITTLE STONE OR ROCK, proves that he was telling them that He would build His church upon Peter. But that was the furthest thing from His mind, for the only thing that the gates of hell cannot prevail against is a true revelation of the Spirit. Anything you learn only with the mind can be taken away from you simply by the devil telling you something that sounds better. But once you receive something by divine revelation of the Spirit of God, it can never be taken away from you, for it becomes a part of you. It is as solid as a rock in you, when it becomes a revelation. That is why the gates of hell can no longer prevail. So it was not Peter’s name that was the rock upon which Jesus Christ would build His church, it was his revelation. That revelation will live forever, but Peter himself did not even live to be old like John did. You tell a Catholic priest that and he will just laugh at you and say, We know it was St. Peter, for the Bible says that he had the keys to the kingdom. That is because Jesus said, “And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,” and so on, we have read it already. But I say to you, brothers and sisters, Did He not give unto Peter the keys that unlocked the kingdom to those 3000 Jews from various nations, on the day of Pentecost, and to another 5000 a little later? Peter had not planned to preach that day, but when those home town scribes and Pharisees started making fun of those disciples that had received the Holy Ghost in the upper room experience and accusing them of being drunk, the Holy Ghost that he had just received, moved upon old Peter and opened his understanding of the things that Jesus had taught them while He walked with them. Then by divine inspiration Peter stood there with the other eleven apostles and used those keys for the very first time saying unto them, “Ye men of Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to MY WORDS: (Keys) For these are not drunken, as ye suppose (not on fermented wine) seeing it is but the third hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,” and so on. You can read the rest of it there in Acts 2. But my point is this, That little short sermon he preached to them right there, was unlocking the kingdom to all that believed what they heard, and in just a short span of days more than 8,000 souls were ushered into the kingdom of God. Therefore, I believe it is sufficient just to say, Peter, as a man was not infallible, but the revelation he had was and that infallible revelation is what gives a believing soul eternal security. Just look at eternal security like this and you will not have any trouble with the doctrine of it. If what you are believing is what imparts eternal life to you through the spiritual process of the new birth and that is only possible because it is a revelation to your spirit, and a revelation actually becomes as much a part of you as the very members of your physical body are to it, then tell me, How in the world could such a believing soul ever be lost again? It is a spiritual impossibility. Praise God forever! Hallelujah! I am so glad he included me.


TRUTH ABOUT THE INCARNATION


I was reading in one of their books how the Catholic’s talk about the incarnation of God the Son. No wonder their doctrine is such a great mystery and no man can understand it. There was no such thing as the incarnation of God the Son, for He (Jesus the Son) was not God at all before the incarnation and just 30 years prior to the incarnation. He was not even the Son of God, except in the mind of the great eternal Spirit that begat Him. He did not exist with the Father prior to is virgin birth, no matter what the Catholic church teaches. He was there in the mind of the Father of all creation as a spiritual reality, but definitely not as a person. So it was not God the Son that was incarnated; it was the Son of God, and you believe me; there is as much difference between those two phrases as there is between light and dark, for one of them is light to your soul, and the other is complete spiritual darkness. When Jesus was born by virgin birth, that was His first existence as a person and for the first 30 years of His life, He was not to be thought of as God in the flesh at all. That became a reality only after He was baptized by John, in Jordan, and the heavens were opened unto Him and the Spirit of the Father descended from heaven in the form of a dove, in the fullness of His majesty and power, to dwell in this vessel of clay called Jesus. From that moment on, it has been God in His Son, redeeming lost mankind. No wonder Jesus could say, (John 14:11) “Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” Why would He say that? Because the works that He was doing, were works that only God Himself could do. Is that not right? Even those scribes and Pharisees that hated Him confirmed that truth. He looked at a crippled man one day and said, Son: Thy sins be forgiven thee and His enemies said, Only God can forgive sins. Well, we do not need to spend time proving that He was God in the flesh, for even the Catholic church believes that. Their problem is, they just do not know when He became that. They have to juggle the Godhead around so it will justify their trinity doctrine; therefore, they harp on Father, Son and Holy Spirit as three persons. Then you look over to the other side of that and you will find the oneness Pentecostals that are afraid to mention the Son of God, afraid it will misrepresent their doctrine of One God. But when you look in the Bible and read after an apostle that had a true revelation of the Godhead, you will see that he was not afraid to write, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: According as He (the Father) hath chosen us in Him (Jesus the Christ) before the foundation of the world (there is your predestination.) that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love: Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, (How?) According to the good pleasure of HIS (singular) will.” Not their will; HIS will. God is ONE SPIRIT, not three persons; and there is only ONE PERSON in the Godhead, Jesus the Son, and the Father dwells in Him, making Him The God Man, but we do not have to be afraid to speak of the Son of God for fear of distorting our revelation, if we truly do have a pure revelation of One God in three offices. Here are some numbers you might be interested in while we are on this subject. You will find the same truth, almost in the same words, in 2 Corinthians 1:3, Ephesians 1:3, and 1 Peter 1:3, and if you have a revelation of the Spirit on that truth, then you will be interested to read Revelation 1:3, which holds a promise that can only be claimed by those that have this truth by revelation of the Spirit, and that brings us right back to the purpose for which we are publishing this message, to call your attention to those things that are written in this prophecy concerning the Antichrist along with what Daniel and Paul, and others wrote.


SOME HISTORY ON CATHOLIC POPES


I promised to read some excerpts from various writings taken from actual history, so this seems like as good a time as any to do that, for I do not want to put anything in print, nor on tape, that cannot be verified, so we will first read from a book written, calling attention to various facts recorded by a Catholic historian named Philip Hughes, in his book titled, “A Popular History of the Catholic Church,” page 85. Here is what we read in this book. “Writer Hughes, the historian already mentioned in this chapter, says that some of the popes were good men and some were very bad men. He states that the popes of the 9th century; for instances were in many ways like the evil, brutal and ignorant baronage from which they came. (Speaking of more or less, the political dignitaries of the world systems.) They paraded their sinful lives in the face of the world. Some of them married in defiance of all they pretended to believe and teach. (Celibacy for the priests) Hughes says their reigns were a series of long and bitter financial strains upon the people, (Now this was written by a Catholic historian, so they cannot blame any Protestant for it.) and for about one hundred years in this period the scandals of the papacy rocked the Roman world. The papacy became a prize to the wickedness of the day and this honest writer calls it a time of horror. This introduced another question. Rome claims that its councils are also infallible, that when they sit in solemn session to elect a pope or to consider matters of doctrine, their actions and edicts carry the weight of God. Is it not strange that infallible councils could place in the high office of pope men who turned out to be libertines and profligates?” Now, Saints: We will turn to another page where I want to read, for this man really begins to tell some things there. Notice now. “Then there is the tragedy of Pope Boniface 7th. This pope gained the throne by pushing Pope John 13th from his place and strangling him. Under pressure that arose from this horror, Pope Boniface fled to Constantinople with much of the papal treasury. This left Rome without a pope, since one had been choked to death and the other had absconded with church funds. The cardinals assembled and elected another pope who reigned for nine years. When the new pope died, he was replaced by Pope John 14th. But over in Constantinople, Pope Boniface had grown restless with the years and he decided that he would return to Rome and be pope once more. He went back to Rome, murdered Pope John 14th and took over once more the leadership of the Catholic church. He ruled eleven months and died. In this case we see a pope who had murdered two other popes, had stolen vast amounts of church money and then had proven himself so powerful politically that he could assume once more his honored place and rule until he died. And when he spoke, his voice was the voice of God. (No wonder Daniel wrote, And he shall speak great words against the most High.) Unfortunate Catholic people were helpless as long as Boniface lived, but when he died, by sudden means in 985 A.D., his body was cast into the street, mutilated and dragged about the town. (Let me say once again to anyone who may hear this tape or read this in the Contender, I am not reading these things to belittle, nor to make fun of any Catholic individual. I am only reading this so you can hear, read from histories written by their own historians stating that what is claimed by that system is not Biblically true at all. Some of it tells about how those poor Catholic people suffered when popes like some of them mentioned, were in rulership. I will just have to say to any Catholic person who may come into contact with this article, Do not ever think that the system of religion you belong to is so holy and virtuous and clean. All you need do is investigate their past a little and you will know better.) When the citizens wearied of this pastime they threw the bloody and shapeless mass that had been a Roman pope under a statue of Marcus Aurelius. The next morning some priests found it and buried it. (Marcus Aurelius was one of the old Roman emperors, shortly after the advent of Christ.) So ended the colorful career of an infallible pope, a vicar of Christ and a man who moved under the authority of heaven. You may read of this in The Catholic Encyclopedia. Some time later the first dignitary from the north was elected to the papal chair. He was a German named Bruno, and he took for himself the name of Gregory 5th. He was twenty-four years of age at the time of his elevation. A rebellion broke out against Gregory and he was forced to flee to Pavia. At his escape, the cardinals elected a new pope who was to be known as John 16th. But Gregory, still in Pavia, longed for the office of pope once more. He went back to Rome and announced that he had returned and was taking over the office. He commanded Pope John to appear before him, and John did so. Gregory ripped the robes from John’s body, had his eyes put out, cut off his nose and ears, and placed him upon a donkey to be paraded about the city of Rome. Cast into prison, John died in a short time. Alexander Flick gives an account of these two popes, as does The Catholic Encyclopedia, Volume 8, page 428. (We are still reading.) Many of the popes who took the name of John lived colorful lives and died unusual deaths. The Catholic Encyclopedia does not mince words in describing them. Pope John 8th was poisoned by a relative. When it was seen that the poison acted too slowly, the relative killed the pope with a hammer. Pope John 10th was reportedly smothered to death in his bed. Pope John 12th was reportedly stricken with paralysis while in the act of adultery. He died from his paralysis. (It goes on about what happened to the Pope Johns’, but let us skip some of it.) The Catholic Encyclopedia does not spare other popes. Of Pope Leo 10th, the prelate who attracted the unwelcome attention of Martin Luther, the encyclopedia says that the only possible verdict on his pontificate is that it was unfortunate for the Catholic Church. (Meaning of course, that the man was allowed to do what he did.) Pope Benedict 6th was imprisoned and in August 974, he was strangled. Pope Benedict 9th was called a disgrace to the hair of St. Peter. He lived in great sin and resigned the papacy. Pope Benedict 12th was a fat man and the object of many jests. Pope Stephen 7th was the son of a Catholic Priest. He died by strangling. Pope Sixtus 5th was so unpopular at his death that the people of Rome tore down his statue and destroyed it. The statue of Pope Paul 4th received like treatment when he died in 1559. The catalogue of horrors of Catholic popes makes a long and heavy book. To write a history of the blunders, political movements and moral ruptures of these men would demand the devotion of a great portion of a writer’s life. In any good library the student will find himself amazed at the profusion of materials concerning the unhappy fortunes of the popes. Some of these accounts would be unbelievable and might be credited to a prejudice or hatred against the church of Rome, were it not for the fact that so much of the matter is substantiated by Catholic authors and historians.” That is all I am going to read from this book, but we are going to take a few excerpts from another book, written by another man shortly after the turn of this century and see what he says about the popes and their office, for he takes it right from the very writings of Catholicism. I do not want to tire you out with too much of this, but these are things that people need to know about this old mother system and her leaders in this compromising age when there is so much emphasis placed upon loving everyone, no matter what they may believe or teach. I am not promoting hatred for individual souls, but there are certainly a lot of things going on in religion these days that the true child of God ought to hate. Not only hate it, but keep completely free from it.


WHAT DOES CATHOLICISM SAY?


These things that we are reading will let us see why or what was meant over in Daniel where it says that this little horn (the popes of Rome) that came up among the other ten had eyes like the eyes of man and a mouth speaking great things, great words against the most High. Now from the writings of these Catholic dignitaries, here is what we find. “The pope is the supreme judge of the law of the land. He is the vice regent of Christ the King of kings and Lord of lords. The Pope, by virtue of his dignity, is at the summit of both powers, the temporal and the spiritual. From Civilta Catholica, official organ of Pius 9th, written March 18, 1871.” That Brothers and Sisters, makes him the supreme judge of all matters. Which for any man to claim such earthly power and authority is blasphemy against God who is truly the Supreme judge. Listen to this now. “None may reopen the judgment of the Apostolic See, of whose authority there is none greater; nor can any lawfully review its judgment.” First Dogmatic Constitution. Vatican Council, 1871. “A princess should kiss the feet of the Pope.” Saints, please tell me where in the Bible they find anything like that? You know what the apostle Peter did when Cornelius fell down at his feet to worship him. In Acts 10:26, it says, “But Peter took him up, saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man.” Yet these popes claim to be holding the apostle Peter’s office. I say, if they are in Peter’s office. I say, if they are in Peter’s office, let them conduct themselves in the same manner he did and not take to themselves power and authority that belongs sovereignly to God Himself. Peter never did and neither did any of those other early apostles. Over in Asia Minor, when a cripple was healed by the ministry of Paul and Barnabas, the pagan priest and all the people were ready to bow down and worship, but what did those men of God do? Acts 14:14-15 says, “When the apostles Barnabas and Paul, heard of it, they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, and saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these VANITIES (That is what all such as this is.) unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein.” That is how a true man of God reacts when someone tries to bestow upon him something that belongs only to God. Therefore, let me say this, there is no place in the Bible that these popes can find any justification for what they require of their subjects. I certainly do not want any daughter of mine kissing the feet of any of them. Notice now, “His judgment no man can reverse, but he can reverse all other judgments. The Roman Church never erred, nor will she ever err.” Epistle 55, book No. 11. Let me just skip over here a couple of pages and read you something that really ought to make you sit up and take notice. The Catholic religion with all its rites ought to be exclusively dominant, in such sort that every other worship shall be banished and interdicted. It is a cause of supreme bitterness to the heart of the Holy Father not to be able otherwise to impose a limit to so much evil as he certainly would if he could make use of other means to bridle their insane license.” Pius 9th. The Roman pope will get his chance to do just exactly that and a lot more in the last 3½ years of the seventieth week of Daniel, but he will not be against evil; he will be the most evil one of them all. “From the decisions of the popes, it is clearly to be understood that the origin of public power is to be sought from God Himself and not from the multitude; that the free play of sedition is repugnant to reason; that it is a crime for private individuals and a crime for states to treat in the same way different kinds of religion; that the uncontrolled right of thinking and publicly proclaiming one’s thoughts, is not inherent in the rights of citizens.” From the Life and Letters of Pope Leo 13th, page 384. “It is necessary to call attention to the fact that the point raised about discrimination in favor of one church at the expense of another cannot be said to apply in the case of cardinals. They are something besides ministers of the Gospel and ecclesiastics.” (We are just copying these statements right from the book just like they are written.) “Indeed a cardinal is not necessarily a priest, but he is from a secular point of view, a very great personage, who is regarded and treated everywhere abroad not as a dignitary of any church, but as a prince of the blood.” (Brother, they demanded attention.) “Under the circumstances it must be borne in mind that even though cardinals Farley, O’Connell and Gibbons are at heart patriotic Americans and members of an American hierarchy, yet they are cardinals, foreign princes of the blood, to whom the United States, as one of the great powers of the world, is under an obligation to concede the same honors that they receive abroad.” Listen to this next one. “Were Cardinal Farley to visit an American man-of-war, he would be entitled to the values and naval honors reserved for foreign royal personages, and at any official entertainment at Washington, the Cardinal will outrank not merely every cabinet officer, the speaker of the house and the vice president, but also foreign ambassadors, coming next to the chief magistrate himself.” You know where such a spirit as that comes from, for Jesus Christ Himself never expected such honor and attention when He walked upon earth among men. “Incidentally, it may be mentioned that when a royal personage not of sovereign rank visits New York, it is his duty to make the first call on Cardinal Farley.” These five extracts are from The Boston Pilot, Cardinal O’Connell’s paper, April 6, 1912. Let me get a few more of these while we are at it. “And inasmuch as the destiny of the state depends mainly on those who are at the head of affairs, it follows that the church cannot give countenance or favor to those whom she knows to be inbred with a spirit of hostility to her, who refuse openly to respect her rights, to make it their aim and purpose to tear asunder the alliance that should, by the very nature of things, connect the interests of religion with those of the state.” Taken from the Catholic Encyclopedia of Pope Leo 13th, written January 10, 1890. Listen. “The Catholics of the United States compelled the government and compelled the officers of the navy and the army to undo the work of spoilation of the Philippines. And the vestments were all returned, the altars were all restored, and the churches were all given back, the lands were all paid for, and the government of the United States spent nearly twenty million dollars paying for the ravages of the army.” This was copied from a sermon by Priest Prelan, St. Louis, June 30, 1912.


THE PRINCE THAT SHALL COME


I did not live in the time of the Spanish American war, but we realize that in those early years just prior to it, Spain had ruled the Philippine Islands for better than three hundred years. (I believe this is right.) She had established the Catholic Church there and the church had woven its way into the political structure, and the people of the Philippine Islands had been subjected to such servitude and poverty, just like in Latin America, that by the time the war was fought, even though it started out much like any other civil war would, the United States took the opportunity to conquer Spain and throw her out, and she did Puerto Rico the same way. It was called The Spanish American War and the United States, at that time, was very much Protestant dominated; therefore, the military men that went in there no doubt had a very strong dislike for that Catholic spirit that had brought those poor people under such bondage, so they did not have as much regard for the property as maybe they should have. Anyway, it says here that the United States ended up paying out nearly twenty million dollars because of it. Can you imagine what that figure back then would compare to in today’s economy? It would set your head in a spin just to think about it. Even so, let me read a couple more and we will quit for now. I do not want to tire you out with too much of this, but I do feel the necessity to establish the fact that the Antichrist we are seeking to identify is not going to come out of some modern day ism as some fear he may. But that the spirit and office he will represent has been around a long time and is well established in the realm of religion already. Yes, we are talking about the prince that shall come of Daniel 9:26, the prince that will come in his own name and be accepted, according to the words of Jesus. Brother! Listen to me! He will be such a sweet talking, peace loving, world unity promoting pope, that only those who have already been taught what to expect, by the Spirit of God revealing His word to them, will be wise enough to see through his disguise. He will not be able to come on the scene with brutal force as those popes of old did, so he will get himself into position by universal deception until he is given what he wants by world leaders, and then by the time that seventieth week of Daniel’s prophecy is half fulfilled, he will be ready to make his dictatorial move to fulfill the last half of it.


CATHOLICISM’S BELIEF ABOUT HERETICS


All right, let us read some more. “The Pope is not only the representative of Jesus Christ, but he is Jesus Christ Himself hidden under the veil of the flesh. (Does that sound familiar? Now you know where that same spirit in the following of Bro. Branham’s teaching comes from. It is the same spirit that was on those Roman Catholic popes.) Does the Pope speak? It is Jesus Christ who speaks. Does the Pope accord a favor or pronounce an anathema? It is Jesus Christ who pronounces the anathema or accords the favor. So that when the Pope speaks we have no business to examine. We have only to obey.” Written by Archbishop of Venice who became Pius 10th. “The Catholic Church has the right and duty to kill heretics, (They have really done that.) because it is by fire and sword that heresy can be extirpated. Mere excommunication is derided by heretics. If they are imprisoned or exiled they corrupt others. The only recourse is to put them to death. For the highest good of the church is the unity of faith, and this cannot be preserved unless heretics are put to death.” By Professor Hugh O’Donnell, author of “The Ruin of Education in Ireland,” page 3. No wonder they are still fighting in Ireland today. They never have forgotten what they were taught. “The American Federation of Catholic Societies has been organized to bring the powerful influence of the entire Catholic Church in America against the injustice of the Public School System, to secure the revision of histories and books of reference prejudicial to the Catholic Church, the removal of bigoted officials from holding office, and a move toward stricter divorce laws.” By Bishop McFaul, before Federation of Catholics, in Milwaukee. You can be sure of one thing; the Catholic Church would like to get the history books revised if they could, for there are a few people in the world that read those histories, and take note of just how rotten and corrupt some of those old popes have been, while at the same time, claiming to be the representative of Jesus Christ on earth. What a joke. Well, we still have some more to read, but we will take a little break from reading history at this time. Some of what we still have to read will allow you to see just how evil that Satanic spirit on some of those old popes of the Dark Ages really was. We have already read how three of those political horns (kings) were subdued to fulfill Daniel 7:8 & 7:24, but we want to show you some of the other things that were taught by that Antichrist system of religion, and reading it from actual histories is better than just telling you about it, for then it becomes more to you than just my own words. Furthermore, not all of us have easy access to those books that really tell it like it is. They are available, but how many people would know what to look for if they even had an opportunity to go read them in the libraries of the land? This way, when we give you the references, you can go check them if you want to. Of all the books that have been written exposing the spirit behind the Catholic Church system of religion, you could fill any library with them and still have books left over, so that is why we just read excerpts that confirm the point we are dealing with in this message. There is no reason for us to read about the popes that were actually good men as one writer stated that some of them were, for our purpose in dealing with this subject is to expose the evil, corrupt spirit on the system that lays the groundwork for the manifestation of the last pope that will ever fill that office. Antiochus Epiphanes was a Jew hating Syrian and he set a type of the kind of hatred this last pope will have for the Jewish people in the last 3½ years of his reign, but we want to be sure you understand that the Antichrist talked about by so many, but revealed to so few, cannot possibly have his seat of authority anywhere other than Rome, for he has to come out of the last kingdom ever to rule the world, just like the angel told Daniel. So as we have already said over and over, his office is already a well established one. Paul referred to him as The Man of Sin, and I will have to say, knowing what he is going to do as this age closes out, I can think of no more appropriate terminology to use than that. Scripturally, the word S-I-N applies to unbelief, and not just to unchristlike deeds of the flesh. He will be a deceiver that will accomplish his great endeavors through flatteries, just like we read in the 11th chapter of Daniel, verse 7, we find that he will scatter the power of the holy people. That will be fulfilled completely in the middle and last half of the week of Daniel, just like John wrote in Revelation, chapter 12, where he speaks of the woman (spiritual Israel) fleeing into the wilderness to hide for 3½ years. Thank God for those two years. Thank God for those two Jewish prophets that will prophesy to Israel for the first half of that week, for it will be because of their ministry, that the spiritual element of Israel will know where to go when she flees from the Antichrist armies of that hour of time. Like I have said many times, we do not know if this present pope is the one that will fulfill these prophecies or not, but we have seen already that he is one of the most influential figures on the face of the earth today. Every nation he has gone to has rendered to him the highest honors that any man on earth today could expect to receive. That in itself should be enough to let us know that we are living in the last days, for except for the great falling away that the apostle Paul said should come before the man of sin is revealed, the head of the Roman Catholic Church would not be so readily accepted by so many. Yes, the falling away is a present reality, but thank God we do not have to be a part of it ourselves; we can be children of light, walking in all the truth God sees fit to shed upon our pathway. There is an atmosphere of great tension hovering over the world, and a dark hour of great trouble looming upon the horizon, but frankly Saints, I am not alarmed nor disappointed, for we have a book that has already told us that such an hour must come, before we can go to our promised reward. I do not enjoy seeing people suffer hardships of destruction and mistreatment, but I am very thankful to be living in the days just before the coming of the Lord for His bride people.


HOW HISTORY HELPS US UNDERSTAND


Gentiles have had accessibility to the greatest thing on the face of this earth for almost two thousand years and for the most part, they have just played around with it. I am talking of course about the gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, the gospel of our salvation. If you have missed it, you have missed the most precious thing a human soul has ever had access to and now God is doing something else. It is time we realized that there will never be a great move of the Spirit of God upon earth again to draw lost Gentile souls to a salvation experience; we are too close to the end to expect that. The Holy Ghost is perfecting a called out number of predestinated seed, getting them ready to meet the Bridegroom that is soon to return for them. The tares are being bundled together for burning just like Jesus said in Matthew 13, that it would be just before harvest time. But do you know what else He said about it? After the tares are severed from among the righteous, notice what He said in verse 43. “Then, T-H-E-N shall the RIGHTEOUS shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. WHO HATH EARS TO HEAR, LET HIM HEAR.” Brothers and Sisters, this is why I do not feel that I need to apologize for preaching things that some of you have heard over and over many times before, for it is the purpose of God that all His true children in every part of the world, hear the truth of His word, so they can have the same opportunity to dress themselves for His appearing to them in the clouds as anyone else. What some of you have heard a dozen times before, others are hearing or reading it for the very first time and these excerpts from history that we are reading are not even available in some areas of the world where saints of God are receiving this paper. At least they do not all have access to it and when people have nothing themselves that they can look to as a fact of history to verify what they read in the Bible, they are left open for someone to come along and give them something that is incorrect. In other words, if you have nothing at all to go by, how do you know if what someone tells you is right or not? On the other hand, if we can give them enough history to verify what we print, they have something other than just what someone tells them and they have the Holy Ghost to bear witness when they hear the truth. These are all just tools that God uses to open our understanding to the scriptures. Otherwise, he would have to deal with every one of His children by the means of a supernatural dream or vision in order to impart revelation to them. What thrills my soul about all of this is how He gave His old prophets those drams and visions of things that would transpire centuries later and then when the time for certain things to be revealed approaches, He leads His human instruments to various things that open up avenues of revelation. Take Daniel 7:19-27 for instance. Daniel says, “Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; and of the ten horns that were in his head and of the other (horn) which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout (more authoritative) than his fellows.” Daniel is recording all of this, but there was no way for anyone of his day and hour to know what these symbols pertained to. Even after the angel explained the vision in quite a bit of detail, Daniel still could not understand much about it, for it was all for a future time. That is why Daniel’s head was still in a spin after the angel had finished explaining it to him. Actually, even though the explanation was given to Daniel, it was meant for saints of our day. No other age has ever needed to know the whole truth of all of this until our day, just before the little horn of the prophecy is ready to appear on the scene for his final role before destruction.


ECCLESIASTICAL MOTHER AND DAUGHTERS


Verse 21 had its first fulfillment in the Dark Ages, but having the revelation of what it meant, could not have kept it from taking place, for it is a prophecy from start to finish. Then verse 22 jumps all the way to the end of time where all of this is judged by the saints of the most High. Notice verse 21, though, “I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them.” All you have to do is read the Fox Book of Martyrs and you will see where that verse had its first fulfillment, but the final phase of it is still ahead, in the great tribulation where the Gentile foolish virgins and many spiritual Jews (orthodox) will be martyred because they refuse the mark of the beast. You do not hear much about the Fox Book of Martyrs any more in America. Do you know why? It is because of Satan’s brainwashing techniques. He is swaying apostate christendom away from everything that reveals the bare facts of what took place in the Dark Ages through the evil practices of the Catholic Church. Let me state once again, I am not picking on individuals that may belong to the Catholic Church. We are revealing a system of religion that has desecrated the word of God and yet in the eyes of the world in general, she is the most decorated, dressed up, and disciplined system on the face of this earth. She has outlived every other form of government, and she claims to be the church of the Lord Jesus Christ, simply because she is the oldest organization. Brothers and Sisters, we just have to realize that she is exactly what Revelation 17 pictures her to be. She is the mother of harlots. Well, if Roman Catholicism is the mother of harlots, what could her little daughters be but apostate Protestantism? And the apostate Protestantism is none other than the Confederation of the world Council of Churches. She is following the same spirit as her aged mama, and even though she had not yet been guilty of the sort of terrible atrocities her mother is guilty of from the Dark Ages, she will show herself to be of that same spirit during the last half of the week of Daniel. She will be just as wicked and evil in the sight of God, as old mama ever has been. Therefore, let me remind you that this message is not condemning Catholicism any more than it is apostate Protestantism, for they are both of the same spirit, and that spirit is Antichrist. What that spirit did through Catholicism in the Dark Ages, it will do again in the 70th week of Daniel for the last 3½ years. Daniel 12:1 says that it will be a time of trouble (especially for Israel) such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time. Thank God the bride of Christ will be gone from here before then.


HISTORY WRITTEN AFTER REFORMATION


All right, let us continue with our announced purpose for this message and get the Antichrist identified beyond any shadow of doubt. We have some more history to read into the message and this also was taken right from the writings of Catholic men. If I had time, I would like to read to you some of what is written in here concerning the Spanish Inquisition, but for the present, I will just read what I have marked and the first portion I will read is from a chapter titled “By Their Fruits,” so let us read. “According to Lord Acton, the Corpus Juris makes the murder of Protestants Lawful. (We should realize by this that these things were not written until after the Reformation hit the world.) Pope Gregory 15th applauded the massacre of St. Bartholomew. A speculative Jesuitism separate from theories of tyranny, mendacity and murder, keeping honestly clear of the Jesuit and his lies, of the Dominican with his faggots, of the popes with their massacres, has not yet been brought to light.” The writer further says, “Cardinal Newman defended the Syllabus, and the Syllabus justified all those atrocities. (Webster’s definition of a syllabus is “a summary outline of a discourse.” That is one definition anyway.) Pope Pius 5th held that it was sound Catholic doctrine that any man may stab a heretic condemned by Rome and that every man is a heretic who attacks the papal prerogatives.” Professor Von Dollinger, one of the most noted scholars of the Roman Church, for forty seven years Professor of Theology in a great German University, condemned the dogma of papal infallibility. He says of the Vatican Council (1870) “They were confirming without let or question, a power they saw in daily exercise; they were investing with new authority the existing Bulls, (in this case, a bull is a solemn papal letter sealed with a bulla, and a bulla is a lead seal.) and giving unqualified sanction to the inquisitor and the index, to the murder of heretics and the deposing of kings. (There was a period of time, as we have already stated, that the Popes of Rome claimed the authority to depose or dethrone kings. Can you just imagine the apostle Peter going to Rome and saying, Nero: I have come to remove you from your office? What do you suppose he would have got for that? Think seriously. He would have gotten his head whacked off and you know it.) They approved what they were called to reform and blessed with their lips what their hearts knew to be accursed.” The Professor having condemned the dogma of papal infallibility was excommunicated. He says, “I had sentence pronounced against me and incurred all the punishments which are heaped by the canonical law upon those who are excommunicated. The first of these punishments, according to the Bull of Pope Urban 2nd, decides that every one may put to death one who is excommunicated, when it is done from a motive of zeal for the church! At the same time he had sermons preached against me from all the pulpits of Munich, (Germany) and the effect was that the Chief of Police informed me that attacks were being plotted against me and that I should do well not to go out without company.” Some of these sweet talking, compromising Protestants of today say, But the Catholic Church is no longer like that; she has changed. My Brothers! My Sisters! Don’t you believe a word of such talk as that. The Catholic Church has outlived every other political system in the world. Therefore, when she talks sweet, walks calmly, and has her hand outstretched as a gesture of fellowship; you rest assured that underneath that sinister cloak, there is a dagger, ready to be used. Because if the Catholic Church has never erred, nor can ever err, it means she will never reprint her dogmas for world domination. I hope you can all see that as clearly as I see it. Let us continue reading. Again Professor Dollinger says of Jesuitism, “It is the soul and sovereign of the whole Roman Church. The results are the incarnation of superstition, united with despotism. To rule mankind by means of the Pope, who has become subservient to them, is their task, their aim and their art, which they practice in a masterly way. Hence their endeavors to make religion mechanical, which results in the sacrifice of the intellect.” For this very reason, I feel the necessity to deal with the very reason why that particular period of time known as the Dark Ages, was called that. In other words, what was the Dark Ages and caused it? Liquori, one of the greatest of Rome’s theologians says, “The priest has the power in the keys of the papacy to deliver sinners from hell, of making them worthy of Paradise, and of changing them from slaves of Satan into the children of God, and God Himself is obligated to abide the judgment of His priest and to grant their pardon or to not pardon according as the priests absolve or refuse absolution.” It is well to remember the Council of Trent, which declares, “If any one saith that priests, who are in mortal sin have not the power of binding and loosing, let him be accursed.” What would one expect to be the natural and inevitable result of such teaching? We will give a few examples. It sets up the kingdom of the foreigner, even though terribly corrupt, within the domain of the nation. “The state (the country) has NOT the right of asserting the supremacy of its own laws when they come in conflict with ecclesiastical law. In such a conflict the laws of the church MUST PREVAIL.” The State has NOT the right to require the ecclesiastical power to obtain permission of the civil authority to exercise its domain. It has NOT the right to treat as an excess of power, anything that the Roman Pontiffs or Ecumenical Councils have done, nor has it the right to deny to the church the use of force, nor to deny to it the possession of either direct or indirect temporal power.” This is taken from the Syllabus of Errors, Pius 9th.


RESISTING THE LAWS OF THE LAND


Do not ever think this ecumenical spirit that is covering the earth today is not the same thing as that of Catholicism, for it is just a disguise to lure unsuspecting souls into a trap. Everyone seems to be worrying about Communism these days, but do you know that according to the Bible, Communism was raised up by God Himself to destroy Catholicism. She (the Catholic Church) is pretending to work with Communism where she is forced to by circumstances, hoping that she can outlast it also, as she had every other form of government, but it will one day destroy her. That is what Revelation 17:16-18 is pertaining to and you find out right there that God is putting it into men’s hearts to fulfill His word and His will and purpose. From the Encyclical of Leo 13th, dated (Jan. 10, 1890) we have the following: “If the laws of the State are manifestly at variance with Divine Law, containing enactments harmful to the Church or conveying injunctions adverse to the duties imposed by religion, or if they violated in the person of the Supreme Pontiff (we are just copying these statements as they are written,) the authority of Jesus Christ, then truly, TO RESIST BECOMES A POSITIVE DUTY, TO OBEY A CRIME! The supreme teacher in the Roman Church is the Pontiff.” As a sequence of what has gone before, we quote from a sermon by the noted Ecclesiastic, D.S. Phelan, (June 1914). “He (the pope) tells us we must be foreigners, we (Catholics) must be foreigners in every land and in every country of the world, (Saints this may never have been a real fact, yet we do believe that it has always been a motive of the Catholic Church, so we read it just like it is written here.) foreigners under every sky, foreigners under every law, foreigners everywhere and always; and that is why we Catholics are universally expatriated. (That simply means to be driven into exile, or to renounce one’s country.) Every country would claim us, every country would like to have us as its own. England would like to have its Catholics all Englishmen, France would like to have her Catholics all Frenchmen, Italy, Spain and Germany would like to have their Catholics thorough nationalists, and here in the United States they would like to have us Catholics to be American first and before everything. Well, we would like to be accommodating, we do the best we can, but the truth is that we can never be French, or English, or Italian, or Germans, or Americans, we can never be these things entirely; and why? Because we are uncompromising foreigners, and we must never forget that BY OUR OWN LAWS WE ARE FOREIGNERS.” Do you know why they teach that? They have carnalized the Bible truth, that we are pilgrims and strangers on this earth, because it is not our eternal home. At least not in this natural life. But that dos not give anyone the right to resist government authority of the nations, for the New Testament teaches that we should be subject to those that have the rule over us saying, Rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Then we find Paul instructing Titus (3:1) “To put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work.” Spiritually our citizenship is in heaven; but in this natural life, there is no scripture to justify what Mr. Phelan was saying. We have a lot of ex-Catholics right here at Faith Assembly, but I seriously doubt if very many, or even if any of them ever knew just what Rome teaches on that subject. She may not teach it very strongly, but it is there anyhow. That Roman Catholic spirit would utterly destroy anything, or anyone that opposes the power of the papacy if it could get by with it today as it has in the past. That is why the great tribulation is going to be so terrible; he (the Pope) will again be permitted to unleash his evil and corrupt deeds upon mortal mankind. It will be worse than what took place in the Dark Ages, believe me. Those old popes that we read about in history are dead, and their bodies have already returned back to the elements, but that spirit that caused them to be so evil and ungodly is still alive, just waiting for the hour when it can anoint another one of them to do the same as some of those in the Dark Ages did.


PAGAN PRACTICES ADOPTED


We are going to read some more in a little bit, from a chapter in this book titled, “Priestly Rottenness.” These particular pages were taken from Congressional records in Washington, D.C., so do not think we do not have proof of what we say about Catholicism. Personally, I am not familiar with these titles carried by various ones of the Catholic Church, but I am informed by some who are that a FRIAR is not an officiating priest that would give Mass and such like; but rather, his duties are more of a secular nature for the Catholic Church and usually in remote areas such as little communities scattered around here and there. Not so much in America as in other countries, for America, especially in remote areas, has always been predominately Protestant controlled. South America, Spain, the Far East, and places like that, would be more likely to have friars than in this country. In some of these countries where Catholicism is so strong, the natives that were converted to Catholicism many times were not converted at all; they just simply changed the names of their particular pagan gods from what they were before to the Catholic Christian name, and then they would just go right on doing the same things that they had always done. The only difference is now their sacrifices and rituals are performed in the name of Catholicism; just like what we saw in Mexico in March, 1983, when we were there. We went out to one of the shopping areas one day and all of a sudden we heard drums beating and these little shaker type things that some musicians use, and here came a number of Indians, dressed up and with false faces that made us think of Halloween here at home. Some had drums and some had those little shakers and one had an offering box. Around their legs they had ring after ring of rattlesnake rattlers that rattled when they walked. They were dressed up like that, out taking up offerings for the church, because it was the time of Lent. My point though, is that those Indians have been dancing like that for hundreds of years, one generation after the other. They just keep their same customs, but now they use them for the Catholic Church. Therefore, is it any wonder that within that system of religion, we read of so many hideous practices? When people are never converted to true Christianity and born again by the new birth, what can we expect out of them? They have no Christian standard to come up to.


QUESTION AND ANSWER INTERVIEWS


Let us read now what this writer says. Remember as you read this, Rome’s doctrine that sin does not disqualify a priest; “A priest once, always a priest”. (Now notice this.) The evidence of immorality and political intrigue that appears in succeeding pages is not the product of imagination or of lurid yellow journalism. It is reprinted from Document No. 190, of the Fifty Sixth Congress, second session, and consists of questions and answers propounded by a commission appointed by the United States government to investigate the titles of certain lands and properties in the Philippine Islands claimed by the Roman Catholic Church. (This interview was with Senor Don Felipe Calderon, Oct. 17, 1900.) Q. How many friars have you known personally? A. Very many. I have known all the Jesuits, because I was educated by them, but I may add that the Jesuits are not friars. I have known all the friars of Santo Tomas, beginning with Archbishop Nozaleda, who was one of my professors. Q. What class of society were the friars drawn from in Spain? A. I cannot say of my own knowledge, but quoting the friars themselves and persons who have traveled extensively in Spain, I should say that they came from the lowest orders of society; and this is corroborated by the fact that the majority, if not all of them, when they first come, have not the slightest conception of social forms and etiquette, and it might be said that they have the hair of a dog on them. Q. Were there not a good many well educated friars? A. The fact is, that they are almost totally unconscious of proper social forms. They act indecently and use indecent expressions in the presence of ladies in public to such an extent that I was forced on one occasion to throw out a friar who was not only using indecent language, but acting indecently in the presence of my wife. (Evidently by this, at least in the Philippines, the friars were teachers in the schools, as the Spanish era of Catholicism came into existence, and this is a question and answer interview with a Philippino man.) Q. As to the morality of the friars, have you had much opportunity to observe as to this? A. Considerable. From my earliest youth. With respect to their morality in general, it was such a common thing to see children of the friars that no one ever paid attention to it or thought of it and so depraved had the people become in this regard that the women who were mistresses of the friars really felt great pride in it and had no compunction in speaking of it. Now the rule is, for the friar to have a mistress and children, and he who has not is the rare exception, and if it is desired that I give names I could cite right now one hundred children of friars. (It sounds like this man knew what he was talking about. Would you not say so?) Q. In Manilla or in the provinces? A. In Manilla and in the provinces, everywhere. Q. Are the friars living in the islands still who have had those children? A. Yes, and I can give their names if necessary; and I can give the names of the children too. Beginning with myself; my mother is the daughter of a Franciscan friar. I do not dishonor myself by saying this, because my family begins with myself. Q. How do you know these things? A. In some cases through family relations, others because they were god children of my father, and in others I became possessed of the facts through being an attorney. I myself have acted as godfather for three children of friars. I am now managing an estate of $40,000 that came from a friar for his three children. A family lives with me who are all children of friars. Q. It was not a general licentiousness on the part of the friars? (This was a question asked of the man, and that word speaks of a lack of legal or moral restraints; especially: disregarding sexual restraints.) A. It was a general licentiousness, because, as I have said the exception as to the rule among the friars was to not have a mistress and to be the father of children by her. The friar who was not so mixed up with a woman in some way or other was like a snowbird in summer, but it must be confessed that for the past ten years they have improved somewhat in this regard. Q. That would seem to indicate that the immorality of the friars is not the chief ground of the hostility of the people against them, would it not? A. That is not, by any means, because the moral sense of the whole people here had been absolutely perverted. So frequent were these infractions of the moral laws on the part of the friars that really no one ever cared or took any notice of them; and this acquiescence on the part of the people was imposed upon them; for woe be unto him who should ever murmur anything against the friars, and even the young Filipino women had their senses perverted, because when attending school they had often seen the friars come in to speak to their openly avowed daughters, who often were their own playmates. Q. So to swell the taxes, they robbed the cradle and the grave? A. They augmented the cradle, but diminished the grave. The friars had a system of blackmail, by which they held the rod over all the citizens of a pueblo, about whose habits and closet skeletons they learned through making little girls of from 5 to 7 years of age, who could barely speak, and who naturally must have been sinless, come to the confessional and relate to them everything that they knew of the private life in their own homes and in places that they might visit.” Whether you have anything to hide or not, you sure would not want these immoral characters questioning your little daughters like that. But then they would take that information and blackmail the adults with it. In other words, you either give me so much money or I will tell on you, or whatever. This will be the testimony of another man conducted by questions and answers just like the other one.


TESTIMONY OF SENOR NOGALES


“Q. What do you know about the morality or immorality of the friars? A. Too much, I have nothing to ad to what Senor Calderon says, save to cite some more names. Q. Have you known a good many young women and young men who were the reputed daughters and sons of friars? A. I have known a great many and now have living on my estate six children of a friar. Q. Were all the friars (priests) licentious? A. I believe that they all are. Q. Do you think that was the ground of hostility against the friars? A. No sir Caesarism (imperial authority or dictatorship) was. Everything was dependent upon them, and I may say that even the process of eating was under their supervision. Naturally, their immorality had a slight influence in the case, but it became so common that it passed unnoticed. Q. Charges have been made against the friars that they caused deportations of Filipinos. A. In my own province the large majority of the friars, and more especially Antonio Brabo, had great influence in the deportation of many influential citizens, as also in the incarceration of several of them in order to subsequently have them released so as to show their power with the authorities. I, myself, at the instigation of friars, have been the victim of their machinations, (scheming or plotting) for they wanted me sent to manilla to be criminally prosecuted, but thanks to the governor, and my father-in-law, who was a European, I escaped. Q. It is charged that they were guilty of physical cruelty to their own members and others. A. They were cruel not only in the treatment of their own servants by beating them, but they also took great delight in being eye witness to tortures and beatings of men in prison and jails by the civil authorities. Q. What have you to say of the morality of the native priests as compared with that of the friars? (They have this notation here “The friars are priests imported from Spain,” and the question is to draw a comparison between them and the ones of local origin.) A. They are about on an even footing. All the priests now officiating have the same vices and when you take into account that they were purposely kept from following their natural bent to obtain an education by the friars, in order to show the Pope that there was a natural want of capacity in the Filipino, it can be seen why they became easy tools of the Spanish priests and great mimics of them in their loose life.”


INTERVIEW WITH NOZARIO CONSTANTINO, OCT. 1900


“Q. What was the morality of the friars (priests)? A. There was no morality whatever, and the story of immorality would take too long to recount. Great immorality and corruption. Q. Have you known of the children of friars being about in Bulacan? A. Yes, sir. About the year 1840 and the year 1850 every friar curate in the province of Bulacan had his concubine. Dr. Joaquin Gonzales was the son of a curate of Baliuag, and he has three sisters here and another brother, all children of the same friar. We do not look upon that as a discredit to a man. They were all of the same kind, and to name the number of children of the multitude of friars who came here from 1876 to 1896 and 1898 would take an immense amount of space. (Brothers and Sisters: I hope you understand why we are taking the time to read all of this. You are aware of how the Catholic Church has always preached this celibacy thing as a mandatory requirement of all priests and nuns of the Catholic Church, and the world looks upon that highly decorated and adored, and ritualized system of religion as the church started in the book of Acts. What a deception. Yet apostate Protestantism is falling for their deceiving tactics by the thousands. So let us take heed to the things we have heard, lest we be found caught up in a spirit of deception also. We will continue reading now.) There was a case, for instance, of the governor of the province of Bulacan named Canova; he was a man who was very strict in the performance of his official duty, an honest man and upright. He endeavored to put a stop to deportations by the friars, and they combined and called upon him in a body and asked him in a threatening manner if he desired to remain as governor of that province. He told them to go to hell; and they said: ‘Now, if you don’t want to stay here, you had better ask to be transferred to another province, because if you don’t leave voluntarily you will not remain here three months longer.’ A very short time after that he had to leave. Q. Did not the people become so accustomed to the relations which the friars had with the women that it really played very little part in their hostility to the friars? A. That contributed somewhat to the hostility of the people, and they carried things in this regard with a high hand, for if they should desire the wife or daughter of a man, and the husband and father opposed such advances, they would endeavor to have the man deported by bringing up false charges of being a filibuster or a Mason, and after succeeding in getting rid of the husband, they would, by foul or fair means, accomplish their purposes. I will cite a case that actually happened to us. It was the case of a first cousin of mine, Dona Soponce, who married a girl from Baliuag and went to live in Agonoy, and the local friar curate, who was pursuing his wife, got a position as registrar of the church, to have him occupied, in order that he might continue his advances with the wife. He succeeded in this undertaking and in getting the wife away from the husband, and afterwards had the husband deported to Puerto Princessa, where he was shot as an insurgent, and the friar continued to live with the widow and she bore him children. His name is Jose Martin, an Augustinian friar. I give the above as samples of the priests in the Philippines, where they have the right of way and where our government will not allow a Protestant teacher to read the Bible in his school or to talk Christianity. This is Romanism, pure and simple. To ask the devil if it is Christianity would insult him.” “The women in the convents,” remarks Savonarola, “are worse than the courtesans;” and Hesnaut, writing of Julius 2nd, speaks of that “prominent debauchee who, became Pope in 1503, will not take off his shoes on Good Friday, for the adoration of the cross, because his foot is eaten by the French disease, Pox.” “As I have remarked, no pope of this epoch was exempt from homosexual practices, with the possible exception of Pius 3rd, who, however, only wore the tiara twenty seven days.” “Pope Alexander 6th, was a notoriously immoral man who, beside his pederastic (perverted sex) exploits, and a few poisonings between, had only recently impregnated his own daughter, Lucretia. (Though like other priests he was a bachelor.) In our time, says Pontano, the sovereign Pontiff no doubt follows the example of Lot, who, the Hebrew historians state, had known his daughter carnally and rendered her pregnant. I will not dilate any further upon this subject, says Pontano, on account of the majesty of the pontifical seat.” “Princes, queens and popes, writes P. Garnier, toward the end of the fifteenth century, filled the world with their lewdness.” He mentions especially the foulness in unnameable villainy, of Sixtus 4th. “The last Sunday of October, in the evening, there supped with the Duke Valentinois, in his apartment of the Apostolic (papal) palace, fifty honest prostitutes. The latter, after the meal, danced with the servants and others of the company, at first dressed and afterwards stark naked.”


MYSTERY BABYLON


Saints: This is just a small portion of what is written here about the rottenness of the Catholic priesthood, and of the system in general, and we are only reading this much, because I realize that it could become very tiring to some of you. Nevertheless, we ought to thank God for these writings of history, for they are what makes the Catholic Church stand out so clearly in Bible prophecy. Knowing all of this, when we read in Revelation 17:1, where the angel said to John, Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: (people) with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication, we know that the terminology applies both physically as well as spiritually. Politically she is held in high esteem, but in the eyes of God, the Catholic Church is a whore, and she has a lot of daughters that are following right along in her footsteps. You may not like to hear it, but it is the truth just the same. John said he was carried away in the spirit into the wilderness where he saw a woman arrayed in purple and scarlet colors and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, sitting upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns, and she had in her hand a golden cup full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication. Being the dedicated old saint that he was, John still could not help but admire the beauty of what he saw. Yet, in spite of all the beauty, there was a lewdness that stood out also, and rightly so, for there has never been a more corrupt system of religion upon the face of the earth than the Catholic Church. She was further displayed before John, for he saw written upon her forehead a name, MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. He also saw that this woman was drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus Christ. So you tell me, could we find anywhere in the world, a system of religion that fits this description any better than the Catholic Church? Now, I realize some may say, I never heard anything bad about the Catholic Church. That is exactly why we are reading so much of this history; I do not want you hearing it just from me.


TESTIMONY FROM CUBA 1957


I am still going to read part of another chapter of some of the things that have taken place in nunneries and convents. As I understand it, they have both the open and the closed nunneries and convents. From the open ones nuns go out and work in hospitals, teach school, and such like. But in the closed convents, those young ladies are cut off completely from all outside knowledge and activity. Ceremonially they die a total and complete death to the outside world. Supposedly to be dedicated virgins to the Lord Jesus Christ; but in reality that is not the outstanding truth of the matter, for there have been some shameful stories come out of those places. Young women that thought they were dedicating their lives completely to God, found out much too late that they were in reality slaves to a bunch of depraved, demon possessed priests. We are going to read some of this so you can hear with your own ears what is written about them, but first I want to relate to you something that took place when we were in Cuba, in 1957. We pulled into a gas station to gas up the car and I just stepped out of the car waiting for the man to fill the tank and I saw this Cuban man sitting in a char over against the wall and heard him speak to our interpreter, but naturally, I did not know what he had said. But the interpreter turned to me and said, He wants to know if you are a Catholic missionary. I said, Tell him, No sir. When he told him that, the man replied, I was just going to say, if he was, I did not want a thing to do with him. Then in the interpreters own words, he told me what had happened in one of the Cuban cities by the name of Santa Clara, one of the large cities, a number of miles from where we were. Word leaked out of mistreatment and wrong doings inside this closed convent. The Cuban government sent soldiers in to investigate, and in the basement they found a secret passageway that led back into a long tunnel. Once inside, they found skeletons of little babies by the untold numbers lying everywhere. Those evil people had poured quick lime on the little things and just left them lying there. When the Cuban officials learned of this, they closed the convent completely for a period of time and many Cubans became very bitter toward the system that these represented. But up until Castro took over the country, Cuba had been under the complete influence of Roman Catholicism. I think some of you will remember what Castro did when he came to power. He deported three hundred Catholic priests back to Europe. I remember reading that in the newspaper at the time. So let us read here some of what is recorded in history of the things that have taken place in these convents.


ROME’S NUNNERIES AND CONVENTS


“One of the most shameful things in the history of crime and fraud is Rome’s treatment of women. From childhood, these women had been taught to believe that the nunneries and convents are exceedingly sacred, wonderfully like heaven. Their visions have been of joy, and rest, and holy calm; of sweet peace and grace, of sunshine and happiness, to her deluded ones. They are rather dens of iniquity, prison houses of oppression and shame. There are two kinds of convents, the open and teaching convent, whose occupants carry forward the work assigned them in the interest of the system. The other is the closed convent, which is simply a dark, forbidding jail; a prison-house of oppression and lust and infernality. The descriptions of Rome’s slave-pens by women who have made their escape are terrifying; they are heartbreaking. (Now this man relates the testimony of one of them.) Anna M. Lowry, who was for many years a teaching nun, gives some of her experiences, and relates some things she learned, in her book, “The Martyr in Black.” She says that in her convent experience in England, she found the sisters to be, with few exceptions, the off-scourings gathered from many parts of England and Ireland. These supposedly angelic doves, I found in reality, rough, coarse, underbred creatures, a disgrace to the holy name, woman. She tells us that unbelievable ignorance and superstition ran riot. The inmates regularly drank intoxicants at dinner and supper. Wine and liquor were reserved for feast days, the mere fact of their drinking not being so disgusting as the manner in which they drank. She mentions one covenant of which the former Superior was a “hopeless, bestial drunkard.” She states that the endless strife and superstition had sapped her individuality and strength, after six years of convent slavery. She speaks of another convent at which she spent a time until the place “was broken up because the Superior was a drunkard.” She tells us that there were “unpleasant conditions of malice, envy, petty meanness, deceit and heartless domination.” Her last experiences were in the convent at Guthrie, Oklahoma. She says that in pursuing her life’s story you will “read of the sordid surroundings, of envy and of grasping avarice, of ignorance and superstition, of the heartless peonage and the cruel secrecy of the roman Convent,” and from this you read veritable pen-pictures of every other Roman Catholic convent; that is, of the teaching and working orders of Catholic nuns. Elsewhere in her book, Miss Lowry gives a picture which she says depicts another peculiarly striking step in the ceremony, whereby, through a manmade process of superstition mummery, a frail, trusting, erring woman is duped into a lifelong belief that she is a spouse of Jesus Christ. The candidate, lying prostrate on the floor, is entirely covered with a black pall (thick cloth) upon which is a cloth cross of startling whiteness. During this prostration, the passion is read aloud and a bell is solemnly tolled. This ceremony of prostration signifies the death of the candidate to the world and is made as nearly as possible a reproduction of a Catholic burial service. She tells of their rising at 4 o’clock A.M., of their long spiritless mumbling of prayers in Latin for more than two hours till their breakfast at 7 A.M. She depicts a day of toil, without anything cheering or inspiring and with constant recurrence of those so called “devotions.” Such an endless grind would sap the life and mar the salvation of any intelligent being. But the experience of the teaching nun is nothing to be compared with that of the cloistered nun. She is simply in jail, where she is subject to the lusts and viscousness of the conscienceless priests. One of the saddest stories in literature is that of Barbara Ubruk. I should like to give it more space than I can; however, here is a brief outline, taken from “Center-Shots at Rome,” by George P. Rugledge. “I could talk for hours upon convent horrors. I could specify cases like that of Barbara Ubryk, who, as court records are reported to show, was confined in a living tomb, eight feet long and six feet wide, for twenty one years. According to the published story in booklet form, by L. J. King, she was never given water with which to bathe. She was kept half-starved and periodically she was beaten. Her garments rotted away and during a majority of those years, she had only nature’s raiment in the heat of summer and the cold of winter. The hair fell from her head; her nails became as birds’ claws; vermin ate her body, which was reduced to a skeleton; and she nearly lost her reason. And she was thus punished by the Mother Superior because, as a beautiful girl, she is alleged to have stubbornly withstood the infamous advances of her father confessor, the priest. The indignant Catholics, themselves, it is asserted, tried to demolish the convent. And the sleek, well-groomed priest, who, during all these twenty-one years enjoyed the confidence of his bishop and the best Catholic people is said to have committed suicide to escape the verdict of the court.” “That the cloistered nunneries are merely priestly harems, is evident from many sources; not only has it been charged by Protestants but converted Romanists in great numbers, both priests and nuns, and many Catholic writers, have denounced them as assignation houses.” “Many Catholic writers, as Father John Busch, Dr. Claude d’Espence, (member of the Paris Sarbonne) Nicholas de Clamenges (rector of the University of Paris.) St. Bridget, daughter of Berger, a Swedish prince, and Charles Borromeo, could be quoted. The story of Maria Monk and other converted nuns fully establish all the charges made by others, and every Romanish should be abundantly willing to accept the word of one of their infallible popes, namely, Gregory 7th, who said: “In these monasteries almost all religion has been laid aside, lust and carnal corruption between the males and the nuns have entered in, and many other vices which shame forbids us to speak of minutely.” “Many of the nuns commit fornication with the very monks who are placed in authority over them; and in the same monasteries many bring forth sons and daughters.” “What is most grievous is, not a few nuns destroy the children who see the light.” (Meaning of course, that probably most of them do.) Now Saints, I want to read to you two cases, actually records of what happened when they broke into these nunneries.


WHAT GOES ON IN THE NUNNERIES


“Modesty forbids me to say much concerning them (the nuns) which could be said, but instead of speaking of virgins dedicated to God, we should ourselves be dragged into the shameful discourse about brothels, the craft and wanton tricks of harlots, about lewd and incestuous deeds. I will not call the convents sanctuaries of God, but execrable stews of Venus, and receptacles where lascivious and shameless young men gratify their lusts, so that it is the same thing in our days, to put a nun’s veil on a girl, as to expose her to public prostitution.” “In 1843 a judicial investigation made in France, proved that the same conditions which produced immorality and crime in the nunneries of the middle Ages, produce it now.” “When the nunneries of Barcelona were suddenly opened several years ago, the nuns led their living children out and the news flashed through Christendom.” “Some of those Spanish nuns were in the delicate condition (with child) which caused so many of the Mexican nuns to hastily seek lying in hospitals, in 1914, their priestly paramours loudly asserting that Villa’s soldiers had soiled those doves of the temple.” (Pancho Villa, the Mexican revolutionist and his soldiers, were blamed for the condition those nuns were in, but I seriously doubt that anyone believed it. At least this next paragraph sounds that way.) “And while we were laughing at the way Roosevelt (Theodore) swallowed the priestly fable, an American nun was taken short, and had a baby in the ladies’ restroom of a Cincinnati department store.” “Human nature has never changed; unnatural restraints perpetually imposed upon red-blooded mortals, merely drive them to unnatural relations with the other sex.” The above quotations and most of the facts are from Thomas E. Watson’s tract, “WHAT GOES ON IN THE NUNNERIES.” A news item published in a New York paper, (April 10, 1915) mentions the demolition of a convent in Vera Cruz, Mexico. In the account, we read, “In the demolishing the old interior walls a few days ago, a horrible discovery was made. Niches were found in these walls, the masonry being of great thickness, and in the niches which had been sealed up, we found quantities of bones which we recognized as those of little children, mostly infants.” But this is nothing new. Time and again such things have been disclosed in the history of Romish convents, in France, in Spain and in other nations of Europe and South America. The murdered innocents of Rome will make a vast host when they are gathered in the final day of reckoning to face their priestly fathers and their deluded mothers – murderers all.


VESTAL VIRGINS OF ROME


Brothers and Sisters, I am going to give you a rest now from all of this reading, for I believe we have read enough to establish our point for now. But I realize that just to read all of this without some explanation from the Bible that would blend it all together into some sort of picture, might possibly lose its purpose, so let me just fill in a little right here. According to the histories of time, when the Christian faith went from the Jewish realm to the Gentiles, by the missionary endeavors of the apostle Paul, Rome had what was known as Vestal Virgins in their pagan temples, and even though they were supposed to be dedicated to a life of celibacy, it was known that this same sort of thing went on among them, as what we have been reading about, in the various convents. Those young girls were chosen to be priestesses in the temple when they were between the ages of six to ten years, and they served for thirty years. After that, they were free to marry and have children if they so desired, and that form of worship was continued by Rome until the 4th century of the Christian era. That is why it has been said by many that Roman Catholicism is nothing more than a mixture of some Christian teachings of the early church, blended together with Roman, pagan worship practices, and hand-me-down traditions of paganism. Their very religious forms and practices cultivate immorality. One of the first things Satan tried to do after he managed to get his agents into the Christian Church in the 2nd age with perverted teachings, was to destroy the morality of the true church of the Lord Jesus Christ.


MARY INSTEAD OF JESUS


Of course, I realize that these young Catholic girls do not go into those convents for the purpose of partaking in immoral practices, but after they are in there, and it is too late to turn back, one way or another, they are forced into situations such as we have been reading about, by ungodly priests that have no more of the Spirit of God in them than a rattlesnake does. Their attack on those young women is just as deadly as rattlesnake venom. But my point is, Rome has always had to have women in the picture whether it be outright pagan worship or so called Christian worship. That helps to explain why they have elevated Mary to the place they have. When you pin them down, they will say, Oh no, Mary is not our mediator; Jesus Christ is our mediator. But if you will notice their prayers, you will find that they are always directed to Mary, Pray for us sinners, Pray for us sinners. You never hear them say, Jesus; Pray for us sinners. Jesus Himself said, I will pray the Father; He never one time ever said, My mother will pray to me for you. No. I will pray to the Father. I was noticing in one of their books we have upstairs, they give certain prayers for the average Catholic person to pray. Every day, when they go out the door of their home they are to say, Hail Mary, and every time they see a statue of Mary in someone’s yard or wherever, they are to say, Hail Mary. Why is it always Hail Mary? Why do they never feel led to say, Thank you Jesus, Thank you Lord? I will tell you why. It is a legal way to deprogram the natural senses of scriptural reasoning and then put in that mind a perverted understanding of what looks like truth, but in reality is the farthest thing from the truth.


A MARKED MAN


I have read a great deal from history books concerning Roman Catholicism, and how it had such a hold on poor souls, especially in the midst of the Dark Ages and onward and how those old priests would do exactly what we read from these books here. They gained such high handed authority over their subjects that every king and every prince was afraid of the power of the Church. Everyone lived in constant fear as to what those old priests could and would do to them. Their confessional booths so much of the time were used just to gain information for their personal ambitions of blackmail and immorality and even those that knew what was going on were helpless to do anything about it because of the leverage they held over them. So it is easy to understand why the angel said to Daniel, that the little horn would wear out the saints of the most High and why Daniel saw him prevailing against them. Every predestined soul of every age has always had something in him, or her a the case may be to have certain feelings as to how he should live. Naturally, that would cause that person to stand out among all the rest, and eventually subject them to persecution and then many times to martyrdom for that old system did not allow any of that. You either had to be with them or they would find a way to cut you off. You can read in various histories how, in the Dark Ages, saints of God were slaughtered like animals at the butcher’s block. I was reading just this morning, how that the King of England, long before the break came between the King of England and the church. The King of England went to the Vatican to be crowned by the Pope of Rome and it plainly states that as this new King of England bowed on his knees before the Pope, the Pope placed the crown upon his head saying, (something like this) I now crown you King of England, and as he stood there looking at him, he hauled off and kicked the crown right off of him. Just to show him, (I suppose) I’m still more powerful than you are and don’t you forget it. This should let any reasonable person know that the Catholic Church is not the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ, no matter how sweet and lovable this present pope appears to be. His predecessors have already got him marked. Therefore, knowing what they (his predecessors) have done in the past should help us better understand what the last one will do when he is anointed by Satan to fulfill all that is prophesied of him in the holy scriptures. That Satanic anointing will turn him into an evil tyrant, the meanest and most wicked of any that this old world have ever seen. And Brothers and Sisters, it is sad to say, but the Protestant denominations are trotting right along behind him. No wonder the Lord gave Bro. Branham that vision of the bride passing in review, or preview, and those denominational churches, their women half naked, following a witch. The witch is none other than the Roman Catholic Church. They are following right after he. But I thank God for truth. We may not look like very much sitting down here and the dead end of Potters Road, but I will say this, I believe God has put something in our hearts that will stand the trials and tests of this life, and cause us to make ourselves ready to meet the bridegroom, when He comes to call us to the marriage supper. Do you believe that? Praise His Holy name! I am so thankful for the day he opened my blinded eyes and lifted me up out of sin and unbelief, took that old stubborn attitude from me that I had towards His word, and put something in my heart that makes me love very word written in it. Regardless of what is written, Paul said, “All scriptures is given by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness. That the man of God (or woman) may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.” I sure don’t find any authority given to the apostles, to kill, torture, or even believe what they taught though, do you? That is why it is so important that we actually do receive a true revelation of what the early church did teach. For when we are really put to the test, as some of us, if not all are sure to be, before we get out of here, it will not be sufficient to say, Brother Branham said, so and so. You had better have it in your heart as a living reality when that time comes, or you may just drift with the tide like so many others have.


HARVARD AND YALE – BIBLE SCHOOLS


Alright now, I said I would give you a rest from reading, but I did not say that I would not read any more. Did I? I believe we have some things here that you will be interested in hearing. This big book that I am holding in my hand is entitled, THE GLORIES OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. It was written by her own bishops and historians. I have had it in my possession for a long time now and I pretty well know what is in it. It was printed in 1835 and has the history of the church right from the day of Pentecost, in the book of Acts, right on up to the 19th century. Every movement, every reformer, and every person that stood out in the Reformation period whose life and ministry contributed to the coming out from the Catholic Church in the 16th, 17th, and 18th centuries, is in here. Also, something else I never knew until I read it in here, Harvard and Yale Universities were both founded as Bible schools, where young men who felt a call to the ministry, could go to further their educations. Harvard was founded in Cambridge, Massachusetts, in just 18 years after the first Christian pilgrims landed at Plymouth Rock. Then Yale was built in Connecticut, some 80 years after the Pilgrims landed and the reason why it was built, was because many times the ministers would get together for what we call a convention, (but they did not call it that) and Harvard was too far away for them all to go there. But it also was a Bible school at its founding. Just look what they are teaching in those two places today though; it is a disgrace to their founding fathers.

THE WICKED ONE


I want you to know also, that what we teach about the Catholic Church and the Antichrist is not some new idea that we have cooked up. For it may interest you to know, that right here in this book, after giving a long list of dignitaries that contributed material for its publication, it calls the Roman Catholic Church the mother of harlots, calls the Roman Catholic Church Pope the Antichrist, the man of sin, and the little horn of Daniel, chapter 7. Now I say, if they could teach that, way back there in 1835, thirty years before the Civil War was over, it proves that this present generation is spiritually blind as bats, or they could see it also. Their sophistication and education has blinded them to the truth. I will be reading from, or making reference to some of these books I have here, as we continue on, but first I want to go back into 2 Thessalonians once again, where in chapter 2, verse 7, Paul says, “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. And then shall that Wicked be revealed, (He is talking about the literal man, the Antichrist, in verse 8.) whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming: Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.” As long as it was the mystery of iniquity working, it was only a Satanic spirit promoting Antichrist doctrines, and He who now letteth, or restraineth is the Holy Ghost. Only allowing him (Satan) to go so far. But when this grace age for Gentiles has run its course, the Holy Ghost will be taken out of the way and Satan can anoint his literal man for his endtime role to fulfill all scripture concerning the Antichrist. (Though he is never actually called the Antichrist in the scriptures.) Verse 9 lets us know that this Wicked one, (this son of perdition) will be coming into focus by a gradual process of Satanic powers, signs, and lying wonders. Therefore, we want to use the Bible and also these other books I have here and see if we can identify some of these particular signs and lying wonders and such things.


TRADITIONAL WORD OF GOD


In this Catholic book I have here, the Bible is referred to as the written word of God, handed to the Church by the early apostles. But it also explains that there is the traditional word, taught by the Catholic Church today, and that it is equal or superior in authority to the written word, due to the fact (as they explain it, but we know it is not a fact at all) that the Catholic popes are the continuation of the apostolic office that was given to the apostle Peter. They claim that since the death of Peter, every man that has occupied that papal office, has held the same authority that Peter held, and that the Holy Spirit has continued to reveal things to that office that was never recorded by Peter, nor any of the other original apostles, revelation for the church pertaining to the hour of time they supposedly received it. Therefore, in defense of the Bible, let me just say this, What the Catholic Church calls traditional word, is to them what tradition was to the Judiastic fathers in the days of the first advent of Christ. Do you remember what Jesus said to them? He said to the Scribes and Pharisees, You teach for doctrine, the commandments of men. Then in another statement, He said something like this, By your traditions, you annul the word of God. Now that is what the Catholic Church and her Protestant daughters are doing today. By their very man-made traditions, they make the true word of God of none effect to them. The Jewish nation had had the law of Moses for 1500 years and instead of living according to the law as it was given, they gave it ten thousand man-made interpretations, and forced everyone to follow their version of it. Do you think they were serving God with all those traditions? Absolutely not, and neither are these others who follow religious traditions. I tell you Saints, there is absolutely no excuse for any true child of God to be brainwashed by this Antichrist system of religion. Their priests have spent years of time just studying the traditions of their system, instead of the Bible where they could find the true word of God. From the testimony of some who have had opportunities to debate Catholic priests, I would say they (the priests) are just about like some of the preachers who preach Bro. Branham all the time. They can hold their own in a debate on the books they study, but when they have to debate some man of God on the Bible, their head goes into a spin, and they are completely lost.


DECEPTIONS OF THE DECEIVED


One of the strong points of the Catholic Church is, and you hear it often, we are the oldest! Well, no one would deny that as long as you are talking about denominational churches, but if you go beyond that, I will have to say, you just simply do not know what you are talking about, for the true blood-washed church of the Lord Jesus Christ is not a denomination and those that are baptized into that church by the baptism of the Holy Ghost are in THE CHURCH that is older than the Catholic Church. The Pharisees also claimed to be the true representatives of the word of God because they were the oldest, but Jesus called them hypocrites, vipers, serpents, white-washed tombs full of envy and strife and all such like, so that ought to tell us something. Just being the oldest is not worth very much spiritually; being in the will of God with present revealed truth from His written word is what really has value to it. That is why Jesus just simply led a believing number of disciples right out of that old Judaistic system and straight into the will of God. By the same token, the Holy Spirit is leading God’s chosen ones right out of those systems of religion and straight into a true revelation of the word of God. One thing you will notice: true men of God are not afraid to preach against sin, afraid they will offend someone in the church. If they are in the assembly of the saints of God and their lives are caught up in sin, let them get offended. Did you know, before I ever really came to know the Lord Jesus Christ in reality, it made me feel so good to hear a preacher preach a sermon that never said a thing about those sinful things that unbelieving people do. It just sort of sets your mind at east and makes you feel good. In other words, it gives you a certain feeling of security, for you think, I’m not such a bad fellow after all. There is nothing wrong with me, for that preacher did not say one thing that made me feel bad. You can feel pretty good about yourself, if you never hear anything that makes you feel like you need to repent and get right with God. You can hardly find a carnal character anywhere that would not enjoy sitting in a church where they never preach against sin. But what did Jesus say in John 16, about the Comforter that was to come? He said He would reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness and of judgment. Therefore, if you are sitting in a church somewhere and the Holy Spirit is not present to do that, you ought to flee from that place and let God lead you to some place where He still has something to say in the services. Now that brings us to another point. The Catholic church has a deceptive doctrine all worked out to the point where they can point an accusing finger at their parishioners and turn their sins into a monetary gain for their church. How? By selling indulgences. They have no interest in getting their people cleansed up from their sins. That would rob them of much of their income and deprive them of a vital source of blackmail information as we have already read from history. But Saints, do you realize what was the first thing Satan had to do in order to drag the church world into such a mess of darkness and tradition. He had to get that One God revelation out of the church before he could get all this other conglomeration of rituals and routines into it. Furthermore, the Catholic Church will plainly tell you that that trinity concept of the godhead is a profound mystery, revealed to them by God. Let me read it to you right from this Book. Listen. “This is a profound mystery, revealed to us by God. The Catholic Church teaches that in one God there are three persons; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; really distinct one from the other and equal in eternity, power, immensity, and all other perfections; because all the three persons have one and the same divine nature or essence. It would be a contradiction to assert that there are three Gods and one God, or that there are three persons and one person; but it is no contradiction to affirm that God is one in essence and three in personality. A thing can be one in one respect, and three in another respect. Thus, the human soul, though one, is threefold in its powers; namely, the understanding, the memory, and the will. Likewise, a man is one human being and threefold in its rational, animal and vegetative life. Comparisons, however, are necessarily imperfect upon such a subject as the blessed Trinity. It is a great mystery, surpassing all understanding, to be adoringly believed on earth, and to be understood only in heaven.” They cannot explain it, but there are no extremes they will not go to, in their efforts to cram such a doctrine down the throats of all who will listen to them. I say, when you have a genuine revelation of the Godhead, it is not at all hard to explain. Notice this next paragraph. “We are not able to understand how each of the three persons can be God, and yet that there is but one God. It should be borne in mind that many things exist also in nature which we cannot explain, or even comprehend, and yet know to be facts. Among such may be noted the nature of latent substance of bodies, the cause of gravitation, the attraction of the magnet, and the amazing power and swiftness of the electric current. Human reason cannot of itself discover or demonstrate that there are three persons in God and yet this revealed truth far from being repugnant to reason can be shown to agree with it. For God as an intelligent being of infinite perfection must naturally know Himself, and in Himself know all things. To this end He must form to Himself an inward word through which the effected.” There is still a lot that could be read on this, but we just simply do not have the room for it. They go on to tell how certain church fathers in the second and third centuries arose, attacking the revelation of the Godhead, trying to make God one, instead of three. Hallelujah! With their own words, they establish what we have been teaching all along; that over in the second and third centuries, some of those old saints still stood for the true revelation given to that first age. The only thing is, they make it sound like it was a trinity all along and those old saints tried to make it one instead of three. They condemn those who taught that God is only one, and call them heretics. There is also a chapter in here on the incarnation of God the Son, but remember, this is a false teaching also. There is no such thing as the incarnation of God the Son. Like I said earlier, it was the Son that was incarnated alright, but before the incarnation he was not God. He was only the perfect Son of God, obedient to Joseph and Mary, and in the perfect will of the Father (God) in all things.

Identifying the Antichrist, Part 1

BECAUSE OF RECENT POLITICAL DEVELOPMENTS AND WORLDWIDE CURRENT EVENTS, I FEEL STRONGLY LED TO DEAL SPECIFICALLY AND THOROUGHLY WITH MANY OF THE SCRIPTURES THAT POSITIVELY IDENTIFY THE ANTICHRIST. A LOT OF BIG NAME PREACHERS, MANY OF WHICH HAVE THEIR OWN TELEVISION PROGRAMS, HAVE RECENTLY BEEN INDULGING IN SUBJECTS OF PROPHECY AND MAKING STATEMENTS ABOUT THE ANTICHRIST. THEY WILL GO INTO GREAT DETAIL EXPLAINING WHAT HE IS NOT, BUT IT SEEMS THAT THEY ARE AFRAID TO COME RIGHT OUT AND SAY WHAT HE IS AND WHAT OFFICE HE COMES FROM. NATURALLY, WE UNDERSTAND FROM MATTHEW 25:1-13, THAT IN THE LAST DAYS THERE WILL BE (LIVING ON EARTH) BOTH WISE AND FOOLISH VIRGINS, AND I AM FULLY PERSUADED THAT THE WISE VIRGINS DO NOT NEED TO GUESS ABOUT WHO THAT MAN OF SIN (THE ANTICHRIST) IS, FOR THEY WILL HAVE EARS TO HEAR AND EYES TO SEE WHEN A TRUE REVELATION IS PRESENTED FROM THE WORD OF GOD. WE WILL SAY THINGS IN THIS MESSAGE THAT NO DOUBT WILL OFFEND SOME PEOPLE, BUT LET ME CLEARLY STATE AT THIS TIME THAT WE ARE NOT MAKING PERSONAL ATTACKS ON INDIVIDUALS. WE ARE ONLY SEEKING TO EXPOSE THE SPIRIT OF THESE SYSTEMS OF RELIGION THAT ARE ANTICHRIST IN THEIR DOCTRINAL TEACHING. FURTHERMORE, WE WILL NOT JUST GIVE OUR OPINION ON THESE THINGS, BUT WILL PRESENT TO YOU WHAT YOU ALSO MAY READ FROM HISTORICAL RECORDS IF YOU WISH TO TAKE THE TIME TO DO SO. MOST OF WHAT WE WILL SAY ABOUT THE CATHOLIC CHURCH HAS BEEN TAKEN FROM HISTORY WRITTEN BY THEIR OWN HISTORIANS AND FROM THE SCRIPTURES THAT NAIL IT ALL DOWN. IT WOULD BE VERY FOOLISH ON OUR PART TO BLAME INDIVIDUALS FOR THE ABOMINABLE MESS WORLD RELIGION IS IN TODAY, FOR WE KNOW THAT SATIN HIMSELF HAS MASTERMINDED THE WHOLE PLOT AND THOSE THAT PLAYED THEIR PARTICULAR ROLES WERE JUST PAWNS IN HIS HANDS, BUT WE ALSO KNOW THAT TRUE CHILDREN OF GOD SHOULD BE AWARE OF WHAT SATAN IS DOING AND THAT THEY SHOULD KEEP THEMSELVES COMPLETELY FREE FROM THE ACTIVITIES OF THESE RELIGIOUS SYSTEMS AS THE END APPROACHES; FOR GOD IS USING VARIOUS MEANS TO BUNDLE THEM ALL TOGETHER FOR BURNING. WE ARE GOING TO USE MANY SCRIPTURES ALONG WITH VARIOUS PORTIONS OF ACTUAL HISTORY AS WE DEAL WITH THIS MESSAGE WHICH WE ARE TITLING, IDENTIFYING THE ANTICHRIST; BUT THERE IS ONE VERSE OF SCRIPTURE IN PARTICULAR THAT I WANT TO USE FOR A TEXT BECAUSE IT SHOWS HOW THIS WHOLE THING ENDS UP. YOU WILL FIND IT IN THE BOOK OF REVELATION, CHAPTER 19, VERSE 20. THIS IS WHERE THE ANTICHRIST FINALLY COMES TO HIS END.


TWO SPIRITS DESTROYED


Let us read our text now and then we will go back to the prophecy of Daniel to begin our message. “And the beast was taken, (not the man, but the world system over which the man rules) and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast and them that worshiped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.” Now what we are seeing here is how God deals with these two spirits of Satan. This is not the physical bodies of the people that are being cast into the lake of fire at this particular time, but the spirit of Satan that has controlled the people. The beast is that great embodiment of Satan in the world system and the false prophet is actually the antichrist, the one that has been looked to as the great authority pertaining to the word of God. But it is these two spirits that are cast into the lake of fire when Jesus returns to earth with His saints. The physical man himself (the Antichrist) will just be destroyed by physical death at that time. In 2 Thessalonians 2:8, Paul says that he will be destroyed with the brightness of His coming, meaning that Jesus will destroy him with the sword of His mouth. Yet we know that every wicked person will be resurrected to stand before the great white throne judgment before they are ever cast into the lake of fire for their total destruction. Revelation 20:7-15, will shed more light on the final destruction of all evil men that have ever lived on earth, but we will get back to that later. Right now, let us read verse 21 of chapter 19, for in that verse we see how Jesus deals with the physical aspect of those wicked men when He returns. These two spirits being destroyed from the face of the earth forever can never deceive and control mortal men again and in verse 21 we read, “And the remnant were slain with the sword of Him (Jesus) that sat upon the horse, which sword (not a literal sword, but the word of God) proceeded out of His mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.” This brings physical death to every remaining human that has had a part in this world system controlled by Satan through his many tactics and finally through this very man of sin that he (Satan) has incarnated for his end time role. Of course, we know that the spirit of Antichrist was already working in the world before the apostles of Christ passed from the scene in death, but it is the one man who scripturally carries so many different titles that we want to identify in this message, for we are living in the days when he is slowly being introduced to the world.


THE FOURTH BEAST OF THE FOUR


Now that we have given you a little preview of how God deals with the Antichrist which is soon to be introduced to the world, after he has used up his allotted time, let us go to the prophecy of Daniel where we will pick up one of our major scriptures that deal with this character. You will see as we go along, that this man scripturally, carries many titles, and Daniel was one of the first Jewish prophets that began to receive an insight as to his true identity. Naturally, the Spirit of God has it so recorded as to hide it from the various systems of religion through time, but here at the end of the age, it is being revealed to the true children of God that will be affected by his end time role in world order. We are going to begin reading in Daniel 7:7, where Daniel sees this fourth beast, the same beast that we saw in Revelation 19:20. Daniel has been shown four great beasts in his visions, each one different from the others, but it was the fourth beast that really caught his attention and caused him to inquire of the angel of God as to what it truly represented. He was told that the fourth beast was the fourth world kingdom that would rule the world, so let us see what he says about it. “After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth; it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse (different) from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns.” Now saints, as we read about this same beast, in Revelation chapter 13 a little later, we will see that it still has ten horns, but there we will see that something else is added. We will not speak of that yet, though, for we want to see what verse 8 reveals about this fourth beast. We want to realize that as Daniel saw this beast, he saw it from its complete territorial identity, for it absolutely does not incorporate any of the Asiatic nations of the Orient. The Roman empire never did cover any of those areas. It stretched to the borders of India, but that is as far as it reached. Therefore, as we deal with this beast and the Antichrist, we must keep it strictly associated with the Middle East nations and Europe and most important of all is that we must keep our thinking in line with the scriptures. You can hear every kind of wild idea imaginable from some of these preachers in the world today and many of them have educational degrees a mile long. But that just proves that God does not put a true revelation in these institutions for them to use for their monetary purposes. He commits that to hungry souls that have a right motive in what they do in the name of Jesus Christ. I am amazed though, that so few of them ever actually see that the Antichrist must come out of Rome, for the Bible makes it very clear that this terrible beast which was so different from all the others was the fourth kingdom upon earth and even young school age children are taught that the fourth world kingdom was Rome. Verse 8 is where the revelation begins to unfold to those that have their eyes and ears anointed to catch it though. Notice as we read it. “I considered the ten horns, (The ten horns Daniel saw was the ten territorial kingdoms of the old Roman empire territories.) and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, (actually horn speaks of power, and though the ten horns speak of territorial kingdoms, we must realize that this little horn which was a power also does not pertain to a territorial kingdom. He is different from the other ten.) before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things.” This little horn that came up among the ten has remained a mysterious horn (power) to most people right on through the centuries, but it is given unto end time children of God to know what and who this little horn represents. Its origin is Rome, and its power and authority is still from Rome, the fourth beast of Daniel’s visions.


TRUTH FOR THE BRIDE OF CHRIST


Through the scriptures, we find many titles attached to this Antichrist which is to appear on the scene shortly; so this Little Horn reference is just one of many and they all have their application in the A.D. period of time. There was no ten horned beast in the B.C. period, but on the other hand it is not something new as some try to teach. It has gotten its existence well established through past centuries and the little horn has been there getting its existence well established also. Therefore, there is no grounds whatsoever for anyone to believe that this Antichrist, soon to be introduced to the world, could be an upshot from Communism, for Communism is less than one hundred years old. Let me say also, This little horn title has not applied to any one man in particular; it applies first of all to the office held by many men down through time, an office of power and authority in the old world, but an office that has enlarged its dominion through time to the point where it not only has universal recognition ecclesiastically, but is also coming into prominence in the 20th century as an office that politicians look to with much admiration and expectancy. Of course, we know that all of this is just setting the stage for the ONE MAN which will be in that office in the end time to be manifested to the world in his prophesied role as THE ANTICHRIST, (SATAN PERSONIFIED) for the fulfillment of all that this one man is destined to do. The spirit of Antichrist has been in the world ever since the apostles of Christ first recognized it coming upon the scene in the closing years of that first century A.D., but there is coming a day (and not very far away) when a certain man from the office of that little horn Daniel spoke of, will be incarnated by Satan, and the world will enter into a dark hour of great tribulation that has been much talked about, but little understood through almost two thousand years of Christianity. Preachers like Jimmy Swaggart and a long list of others, talk about this Antichrist as though they understand all about him, but the very fact that they will never take a scriptural stand, and proclaim that he will definitely have to come out of the papal office of Rome, proves that they either do not have a revelation of the thing, or they are afraid to say so, lest they lose their great ministry that they have built for themselves. Regardless of which it is, they are not ministering to the bride of Christ, for the bride is to know the truth in these last days. Now I realize that many of you already know much of what we will present in this message, so I am just going to ask you to bear with me and pray for me as I try to include enough background for those who have not heard it before, to understand what we are talking about. That is why I want to present it in a way that can be checked and confirmed by historical records by anyone desiring to take the time to do so.

THREE HORNS PLUCKED UP


We are considering a beast with ten horns that Daniel says also had a little horn come up among the ten and this little horn had the eyes of man and a mouth speaking great things. Naturally, we all understand that a horn is always attached to the head and scripturally, these horns represent power, but let us be sure we see the difference between the ten horns and the little horn that came up among them or we will be trying to visualize a beast with eleven horns and that would completely distort the picture, for the beast is the Roman empire which was broken up into ten kingdoms after the last of the old line of imperial caesars passed away. That is why we say that these ten horns are associated with or tied to territorial geographical boundaries. But the little horn that comes up among them is not a king of a territorial kingdom. He is a power of a different sort. He is a power, (a horn) but not a king, and his power was demonstrated in the fact that three of these ten kings were stripped of their power by him, simply because they each (in their own way) defied papal authority. Now please remember this, we are not referring to any certain pope, but to the office that gives them their authority. For these men who have held this papal office down through time each claimed to be the vicar of Christ (one that stands in His place) and they claim to have the power and authority to forgive sins or to refuse to forgive sins. In verse 8, where it says that three of the first horns were plucked up by the roots, it does not mean that their territorial identity was destroyed. It simply means that their capacity to resist the power of the papacy was destroyed. The first one was Henry the 4th, ruler of Germany, that wrote a letter to Pope Gregory the 7th, calling him, “No pope, but a false monk,” and also that Christ had never called him to the priesthood, and said, Come down from St. Peter’s throne. Gregory immediately dethroned him and excommunicated him from the church, and freed his subjects from their oaths of allegiance to him. When Henry the 4th decided to become submissive to him and seek his forgiveness, he stood barefooted in a January snow for three days before he was granted an audience with Gregory and absolved. The second horn (or king) to be plucked up was Frederick the 1st, the very emperor of Italy, and after his political policies brought him into direct conflict with the papacy, he ended up kneeling before Pope Alexander the 3rd, and kissing his feet before a great throng of people. This took place just one century later than the first one we mentioned. But it lets us know why Revelation 17:16 says that the ten kings will hate the whore, for that papal office has exercised authority over those kings through the centuries beginning after 1073 A.D., when Gregory the 7th began devoting all his time and talents to the advancement of the papacy. I will read you a portion of a document that may very well have been authored by him. In making sure that the papal office was recognized in every aspect of life, here is what he decreed. Just listen to this little horn speak concerning the authority of the pope. “He alone may remove bishops, and restore them to office. He is the only person whose feet are to be kissed by all princes. He may dethrone emperors, and he may be judged of no one. He may absolve from their allegiance, the subjects of the wicked. The Roman church never has erred, and never can err.” These decrees did not necessarily originate with Pope Gregory, but he was the first to really take an open stand declaring them.


SPIRITUAL LEADERS LED BY DEMONS


Let me get back now and give you the name of the third king (or horn) that was plucked up by that little horn. This one was Phillip Augustus, king of France. When he divorced his wife and married another woman, Pope Innocent the 3rd, declared the divorce void and ordered him to take back his discarded queen. Phillip refused and Innocent put all of France under an interdict. From that very hour all religious rites ceased. Church doors were barred. The sick died unattended to and the dead lay unburied in the streets. Finally, Phillip was compelled to submit to him as a last resort. Actually the papacy reached the height of its power under Innocent the 3rd. Listen to a little of what he had to say. “As the moon receives its light from the sun, and is inferior to the sun, so do kings receive all their glory and dignity from the Holy See.” According to him, the pope of Rome had the right to interfere and invoke his decisions in all secular matters and quarrels of the rulers of the nations. He said also, “God has set the prince of the apostles over kings, and kingdoms with a mission to tear up, plant, destroy, scatter and rebuild.” Now we know that only God himself has such authority and He has never delegated it to any mortal man upon this earth, but these old popes have sure taken it upon themselves to act as though they had been delegated this authority from God. In the Bible we read where God said, I will lift up whom I will and I will put down whom I will, but when a mortal man talks like that, he is actually speaking against God. Just like in Isaiah 14, where Satan said, I will exalt myself above the stars of God, for God is the only one who sits up that high. Nevertheless, through time that papal office identified here in Daniel as a little horn, truly did pluck up three kings to fulfill Daniel 7:8. That did not change the number of horns on the beast through, for in 96 A.D. when John saw it, those horns were still there. The difference was, it then had seven heads which we will discuss later. But right now, I want to be sure you all understand that the term “little horn,” does not apply to any one man, but rather to an office that has been held by many men. None of the other men who have held that papal office were THE LITERAL ANTICHRIST, but their end time successor is sure going to be. The doctrine taught by every one of them has been Antichrist, but only one of them will ever be incarnated by Satan to fulfill the scriptures written about the actual Antichrist who is to be the cause of a time of trouble on this old earth such as has never been seen before. He is definitely going to be a man from Rome who will attribute to himself things that belong only to God. All of the other popes before him have done that, just merely by assuming the office they claim makes them the Vicar of the Son of God. But this last one will magnify his own authority above anything the others ever even dreamed of, and he will be a terror to anyone who opposes him. What those others did to those three kings that opposed them will only be minor incidents compared to what he will do. This one will make war with the saints and overcome them. He will slaughter them by the thousands and what Hitler did to the Jews in WW2 years was only a little taste of what this evil, devil possessed pope will have in mind in the last days. We have already read how those popes spoke, back in the Dark Ages, as they began to exalt themselves above kings and rulers of those nations of the old world. I have the history to prove it; that is what we were reading from. The old Roman emperors held a blasphemous title, calling themselves Sovereign Imperial Ruler, a title which belongs only to God himself, but the pope of Rome has incorporated every bit of that into his claim of being the Vicar of the Son of God. That is why, when he speaks, so many people in this world will sit up and take notice. That is why he had no trouble casting down three kings that did not agree with him. Whenever you supposedly hold the destiny of a man’s soul in your hands, you can get that man to do anything you demand him to do.


SEVEN HEADS ON TEN HORNED BEAST


As we read verses 9-14, we find that Daniel continued watching that ten horned beast and the little horn all the way through time until the Ancient of days did sit judging at the great white throne judgment. But let us take note of verse 12, for it will mean something to us later. In the last part of verse 11, Daniel says, “I beheld even till the beast was slain, (He was allowed to witness the end of that ten horned beast after it had run its course through time, so notice.) and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. (Now notice verse 12.) As concerning the rest of the beast, (that would be the Lion-Babylon, the Bear-Media-Persia, and the Leopard-the Grecian Empire, which were the other world kingdoms before Rome.) they had their dominion taken away; yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.” Naturally, each of those beasts were made up of people, and it was only the rulership over those people that rose to power and then fell to another, so the people themselves, and their national identity did not cease to exist as world rulership passed from one great king to another. That is how their lives were prolonged for a season and a time. That is why when John described the fourth beast over in Revelation chapter 13, it sounded like he was describing the first three beasts that Daniel saw. In reality, he was, for the first three were incorporated into the fourth. Of course when John sees it, it no longer had just the one sovereign head of the old imperial caesar’s as it did in Daniel’s vision, but it now had seven heads representing the seven forms of imperial rulership that Rome had passed through since the death of Nero. Listen to John, in Rev. 13:1, “And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, (sea of people) having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. (SOVEREIGN IMPERIAL RULER) and the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, (here is the description of the first three beasts incorporated right in with this fourth one.) and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion; and the dragon (the devil) gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” We are seeing the healing of that wounded head in this very generation, for from the days of the great Reformation that old Roman head could do little more than nurse his wounded head. You will see as the message progresses, how the old caesar rulership eventually ended up in the hands of the popes of the Roman Catholic church, and how the Reformation almost completely destroyed papal power over human souls. But then you will see also how that deadly wound is being healed just in time for the old Antichrist to come out of that very office to fulfill hi end time role in prophecy. We will see also in Daniel 9:26, that this old Antichrist is also called a prince, not because he changes to another office, it just simply brings out another aspect of his many, many involvements. In world affairs he will be looked upon as a prince of peace when he negotiates with the leaders of nations and gets them to sign a seven year peace covenant, a covenant which the political Jews will sign, and it will be a covenant which he himself will break after it has been in effect for only 3½ years. Nevertheless, such a covenant would bring together those European nations that make up the heads and horns of this great beast with the Middle East nations in and around the very territories that was once the Babylonian, the Medio-Persian, and the Grecian empires. That would have them all united for trade purposes, and supposedly for peace and prosperity for everyone, but it will not last very long. Three and a half years of peace and prosperity will proceed one of the darkest periods of human history. It would be more correct to say it will absolutely be the darkest and bloodiest, and most hopeless time of all times. We are talking about the great tribulation that is to come upon this old earth starting in the middle of the pope’s wonderful peace covenant that he will work so fervently to get signed. Verse 13 of Daniel 7, shows that the coming of Jesus Christ will wrap up the whole thing though and set the stage for the Millennium. That is why we used Revelation 19:20 for our text, because it shows where all of the Antichrist’s efforts end up after God has allowed him all of his allotted time. Let us see what Daniel said about it. “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.” Now brothers and sisters, you have to realize that this was a vision God was giving Daniel of things that did not even exist at the time of the vision. Jesus the Christ had never yet been born, and the Roman Empire was not even in the picture, but God let Daniel see it all the way through to the end. Verse 14, “And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: (in the Millennium) His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.” Daniel became troubled in his spirit because of all that he had seen, and he began to inquire as to what it all pertained to, so in verse 17, we will read what the angel began to say to him, “The great beasts, which are four, are four kings, (or kingdoms) which shall arise out of the earth. (Let us name them again now, so you will be able to keep up with the thought. Babylon-Medio Persia-Greece-Rome. These empires were the four great beasts Daniel saw.) But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, and even for ever and ever.” But Daniel wanted to know more about that fourth beast which was so different from the other three. Something about this fourth one was so different it kept Daniel’s attention, and he just had to find out more about it.

DEMON POSSESSED TYRANT


Brothers and Sisters, I realize this is going to be a lengthy message, for in order to nail it down once and for all, there are a lot of scriptures we must use, so let us just take our time and try to get them all, so there will be no reason for anyone to have to guess about what we were supposed to say. In verse 19, Daniel said, “Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; And the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows. (This little horn had a more authoritative look about him than the others. His very look was a demanding look.) I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom.” A lot of your prophecy teachers today will say that applied only to the great tribulation time, but I want you to know that this little horn had that particular identity established long before the church ever even emerged from the Dark Ages. Daniel even saw him overcoming saints during those Dark Age years as well as in the time of great tribulation here at the end. By the time the great tribulation hits the earth, the bride saints will be gone to glory, but there will still be Gentile foolish virgins and a great host of spiritual Jews left here to face his wrath. How long was this to go on? Until the Ancient of days comes, and judgment for Millennial subjects is set up. That should rule out any thought some of you may have had about the Antichrist being a Syrian, or Judas resurrected, or of some Communist that would work his way into such a position for the Antichrist is definitely going to be that little horn that came up among the ten horns of that fourth beast and we are going to read verse 23 in just a minute that tells exactly where that fourth beast comes from. So just remember this, He does not start out being one thing and then change to something else; he carries the same identity all the way through time. All right now, let us read verse 23, and see exactly what the angel told Daniel about that fourth beast. “Thus he said, The fourth beast SHALL BE the fourth kingdom upon earth, (Roman empire) which shall be diverse (different) from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall treat it down and brake it in pieces. (Notice now) And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise; and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse (different) from the first, (the first ten) and he shall subdue three kings.” As I said already, most any school child can tell you that the Roman empire was the fourth kingdom to rule the world, (the old world) and they also know that after Nero died, Roman imperial rulership was never the same again. Eventually what was once one great kingdom, under one Roman ruler, was broken up into ten separate kingdoms, each one having their own king. There is where the ten horns came into being. As far as the territorial boundaries and the people were concerned, they remained basically the same, but instead of one ruler over all of them, they now had ten different ones. But what about the little horn? He had some kind of power or he could not be called a horn and what does it mean he came up among them? It simply means that the bishop of Rome, claiming to have power over the soul’s of men, eventually worked his way up to a position where he could even dictate to the kings of these various territories, and when three of them opposed him, he simply stripped them of their power and influence even over their own kingdoms. Naturally as time went on, that papal office became even more powerful even to the point where he (the pope) not only exercised his authority over spiritual matters sovereignly, he also sovereignly exercised his authority over political matters until eventually he was occupying the very seat of the old Roman imperial caesars. We will cover that more thoroughly as we deal with other scriptures. But for now we want to get the identity of this little horn so completely tied to Rome that there can be no doubt in any one’s mind when they hear some Charismatic preacher say that he is a Syrian, or an apostate Jew, or such and such. Once you see that this little horn of Daniel 7:8 has to be kept tied to the fourth beast, the beast that had ten horns and you learn beyond any shadow of doubt that this ten horned beast is of the territories and peoples of the old Roman empire, you will never have to wonder again where the literal Antichrist will get his power and authority from. His nationality, or racial identity may not be Italian, but his seat of authority will always have to be Rome. We will prove that as we proceed with the message. Right at this present time, the pope of the Roman Catholic Church is Polish, but is there any doubt as to where his seat of authority is? Furthermore, right now, he is a baby kissing, old lady hugging, politician pleasing, universal spiritual leader, (as seen through the eyes of the world.) but if he should be the pope that oversees the signing of the peace covenant of Daniel 9:27, you can be sure of this one thing, three and one half years later, he will be a devil possessed tyrant, unequaled by any of the old Pharaohs of Egypt, Hitler of Germany, or anyone else that has ever lived since time began.


TWO “LITTLE HORNS” LED BY THE SAME SPIRIT


Now let us read Daniel 7:25 for it is in the last half of that seventieth week of Daniel that this verse stands out most vividly. “And he (this little horn, the Antichrist) shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand (pay attention now) until a time (ONE YEAR) and times (TWO YEARS) and the dividing of time,” (ONE HALF OF A YEAR.) That is one of the verses that lets us know exactly how much time the Lord has allotted to this evil Antichrist to do his dirty work, before Jesus returns with His raptured and resurrected saints, and casts him alive into the lake of fire, as it says in Revelation 19:20. Let me say here again though, it is only those two spirits of the devil that is cast into the lake of fire at that time. The physical man himself will only be killed with death, and one thousand years later he will be resurrected to stand before the great white throne judgment, before he is cast into the lake of fire. In chapter 11, Daniel, speaking of this Antichrist, says, “He shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvelous things against the God of gods and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Neither shall he (this Antichrist, this pope of Rome) regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all.” I used to wonder why a man that was looked upon as such a religious example, would suddenly change and be so completely opposite to that. But we will get to that later, for there is much to proceed that drastic change. Besides that, I want to deal with something here in chapter 8 that throws many Bible teachers for a loop, simply because they are unable to separate one little horn from another little horn. In chapter 8, Daniel tells of another vision he had, and I suppose we should start reading in verse 3 in order to get the picture before us that will make verse 8 stand out and identify the little horn that is mentioned there. This is completely apart from the four great beasts of chapter 7. “Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns: (That represents the kings of the Medes and Persians.) and the two horns were high but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last. I saw the ram pushing westward and northward and southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will and became great.” That was the Persian empire at the high peak of her glory. It included within its boundaries all previous empires, Egyptian, Babylonian, Assyrian, and so forth. But in verse 5, Daniel sees a great change. “And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came forth from the west on the fact of the whole earth, and touched not the ground; and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes.” Remember now, horn represents power and this particular power belonged to Alexander the Great of the Grecians. He was the he goat that came ramming and pushing his way right into areas that he was advised against, but his vision to do so caused him to conquer with such fervency that nothing could stand before him. Notice verse 6, and remember that the ram represents the Persian empire. “And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran into him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler (That is an ancient word that was used to describe a hot temper and easily provoked anger) against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns: (The power of the Persian kings was broken.) and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, (Alexander the Great, the he goat) but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand. Therefore, the he goat waxed very great; and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable horns toward the four winds of heaven.” There has been much dispute about what caused Alexander the Great to take sick of a fever and die, but nevertheless he died without leaving any certain heir to his throne. Therefore, his generals fought among themselves over who would rule the kingdom, and finally divided it up into four separate regions ruled by one of four certain generals, and one of the territorial divisions included Syria. These four generals are the four notable ones that spread toward the four winds of heaven, for they were ruling this great Grecian empire that Alexander the Great had conquered. Now naturally as we read the scriptures concerning these things we do not know how much time elapses between certain events, and that is why we ought to be thankful for the history that does fill in these gaps. For as we read verse 9, we would be prone to think this took place immediately after the death of Alexander the Great, but actually it fell in another century of time. Keep in mind now, the Grecian empire territories were being ruled by four horns instead of the he goat with one horn, and we will read verse 9, the verse that gets a lot of people in prophetic trouble. “And out of one of them (one of these four territories) came fourth a little horn, (Definitely not the same little horn as chapter 7, verse 8.) which waxed exceeding great toward the south, (meaning Egypt) and toward the east, (That would be further into Persia.) and toward the pleasant land (Israel.)” This little horn was Antiochus Epiphanes from Syria, one of the four, and his attitude toward the Jews sets a type of the kind of hatred the little horn of Daniel 7:8, the Antichrist, will have in the last half of the seventieth week of Daniel, but he is definitely not to be confused with the little horn that will eventually be the literal Antichrist. Let us read some more of the scriptures. Verse 10, “And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yes he (Antiochus Epiphanes, this Syrian, called a little horn.) magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of the sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of the transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered.” This Antiochus did to the Jews almost exactly what Titus, the Roman, did more than two hundred years later. He besieged Jerusalem killing more than 40,000 of its inhabitants, and selling many more into slavery. He stripped the temple, and desecrated the altar by offering swine’s flesh upon it to Jupiter Olympus, whose statue was set up in the Holy place. He later published a decree requiring all nations under his dominion to lay aside the worship of their gods, and worship the same gods he worshiped. Naturally, the Jews refused to comply with this decree, and that brought on even more persecution. You can read in the histories exactly how Antiochus went about doing all of this. How he destroyed the Jews right to offer sacrifice and how he himself sacrificed a sow on the altar of the temple of God and then forced many of the Jews to eat swine’s flesh and plundered and destroyed. He set the first type of the Antichrist that is yet to come to fulfill his last day role in the history of that Jewish nation.


ANTIOCHUS 2300 DAYS ANTICHRIST 1260 DAYS


Daniel watched and listened, but he did not understand all of this. Then he heard a question asked, verse 13. Let us read that. “Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” That is about 6 1/3 years of time and history bears out that this is exactly as it was. Antiochus was one of the last great rulers of that Syrian territory that was derived out of the breakup of the old Grecian empire and that was still more than one hundred years B.C. During this time Rome, the 4th beast of Daniel 7, was gaining supremacy in the west and as these various powers of the east shrunk from the limelight, Rome just simply moved in. Not altogether by war though, for much of it was accomplished by agreements and by intermarriages. Nevertheless, Rome rose to power using the weakness of those who were more or less figureheads than true leaders of the areas of the east. Remember now, of the four great beasts that Daniel saw come up from the sea, Rome was the fourth and Greece was the third, so let us watch now as the angel explains these symbols to Daniel and we will see the references move from Antiochus, the little horn of chapter 8, back to the little horn of chapter 7, as Rome is introduced into the picture not by name, but by references. Verse 22, “Now that being broken, (the horn of the he goat, Alexander the great) whereas four stood up for it, (the four generals) four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power.” None ever equaled the power of Alexander the Great. Antiochus was a tyrant and a type of the Antichrist that will reign on earth in the last days, but he never enjoyed the conquering glory that Alexander the Great did. Now as you read verse 22 and go right on into verse 23, there is a transition whereby the one that has been typed actually comes into the picture. Verse 23, “And in the latter time of their kingdom, (moving from Grecian to Roman and spanning many centuries) when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up.” We have already explained how the pope of the Roman Catholic Church worked his way right into the seat of the old Roman imperial caesars, and even though the scriptures refer to him as a little horn, his power and authority supercedes all those who were before him. He rose to power in the Dark Ages and reigned until the Reformation began to wound him and finally Napoleon Bonaparte struck the last blow that wounded that head of the old Roman beast to the point of death, but it recovered, and for many years it has been in the process of being healed completely. He is the king of fierce countenance and understanding dark sentences of verse 23, and in these last days he shall stand up to fulfill Daniel 9:27, which we will get to later. “And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: (No, it will be by the power of Satan that has by that time incarnated him.) and he shall destroy wonderfully and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people (the Jews). And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand.” He will be broken by the sharp two-edged sword that proceeds out of the mouth of Jesus Christ. But until his power is broken by the returning of the true Prince of Peace, this false prince of peace, this son of perdition, this little horn, this Antichrist will make this old world a miserable place to live. But now Saints, I hope we have said enough to clear your mind of any thoughts about the possibility of the Antichrist being a Syrian. If not, just stick around, there is still a lot more to come. Antiochus Epiphanes and Titus the Roman emperor both typed the spirit that will be on the Antichrist, for they were motivated by that same Jew hating spirit of Satan that was on Hitler and that will be on the Antichrist in that last half of the seventieth week of Daniel. In other words, for 1260 days.

MAN OF SIN – SON OF PERDITION – FALSE PROPHET

 

Daniel’s visions covered a great span of time and involved many different people, but every bit of it was actually pointing to the time of the end. Now some may say, Why should it have to include all those B.C. happenings? Why do we need to know all of that? Saints, that is what I appreciate so much about the way God reveals things. First, He establishes the identity of the end time Antichrist and then he conceals it so completely that only a true child of God could ever understand it. That leaves all the tares to follow a false revelation and end up in destruction, just like they are foreordained to do. God is not forcing them to go the wrong way. They have the same scriptures at their disposal that we have, and if they could get a true revelation and follow it, God would say to them what He said to Cain, “If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?” But they will not follow a true revelation, so their destiny is already foretold; they will be led to destruction. No son of God can ever be led to destruction, but that is exactly how every tare (make-believe) ends up. Now because of this very terminology, I feel that this would be a perfect time to open our Bibles to the 17th chapter of John’s gospel where we will find the first mention of another title given to the Antichrist. This particular scripture is speaking of Judas Iscariot that betrayed Jesus, but he was a type of the actual man that this title belongs to, so let us notice how Jesus brings it out. We are in verse 12, where Jesus is praying to the Father and says, “While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: (Now to keep them in the name of the Father, means to keep them in, or through the revelation of what His name pertained to. JESUS is the redemption name of the omnipresent God of all creation, which first of all is the Father of all creation.) those that thou gavest me I have kept. (The Father gave those disciples to Him by revelation. That is why Jesus asked them one day, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? Then He asked them, But whom say ye that I am? Simon Peter had the answer, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. He had that by revelation, so nothing could ever take it away from him, so that is what Jesus is referring to in His prayer.) And none of them is lost, but the SON OF PERDITION: that the scripture might be fulfilled.” Judas did not have the revelation that it took to stay with the Word, so there was the manifestation of the first tare. Jesus did not call him a horn; there was no reason to, for in this statement He is identifying a Satanic objective by the use of another term, son of perdition. What does that mean? Some may ask. It means, one ordained to lead something or someone to destruction. When Judas betrayed Jesus, selling Him for thirty pieces of silver through a Satanic plot, he actually set a type of how the literal Antichrist will accomplish his very ordained purpose. By deceit, he will lead multitudes to destruction and he will do it through the avenue of religion that is looked upon by the world as true Christianity. A lot of people actually think the Roman Catholic Church is being won over, simply because of this present day courtship between Catholics and Protestants, but let me remind you that for this to actually happen, it would go contrary to the scriptures, for this Catholic church, the great whore of Revelation 17: will ride that beast which has seven heads and ten horns, until the beast finally destroys her. You can read it all, right there in that one chapter so it is these poor, spiritually ignorant tares called Protestants, (but they no longer protest Catholic dogma) that are being won over to something and because they are blind, they will never see it. This son of perdition will lead them to destruction. Paul, in 2 Thessalonians 2:3, was the one that actually applied the term son of perdition to the Antichrist, when he wrote to them because they needed comforting, having been harassed by various false teachings. In chapter 2, he says, “Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. (They no doubt had been harassed by the teaching of a bunch of “date setters,” just like the church of this very age has been, and Paul is reminding them of certain things that will have to proceed the return of Jesus Christ, just like we have tried to do in our day.) Let no man deceive you by any means: (He says here) for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, (notice now) and that MAN OF SIN be revealed, the SON OF PERDITION: Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” Of course, we realize that there will be a number of years expire between verses 3 & 4 of this chapter, for this son of perdition will be revealed to the true children of God long before verse 4 is fulfilled. But what did we find there in verse 3? We found two references of this devil inspired man that will one day turn this (little horn) power loose upon mankind. He is the MAN OF SIN, and he is the SON OF PERDITION, and in that hour of time, he will have the world so deceived that denominational religious people will actually worship the dragon (the devil) that gives him his power. How does he deceive them, you may ask? Another title given him in the book of Revelation reveals that about him. In Revelation 16:13, 19:20, and 20:10, we find him referred to as the FALSE PROPHET. He who supposedly stands in the place of Jesus Christ on behalf of mortal beings is a false prophet. There are many false prophets in the world today and there always has been, but this man is THE FALSE PROPHET. It is his mouth, that speaks great words against the most High. It is his mouth that promises peace and then inaugurates destruction. It is his mouth that starts out speaking wonderful words that mankind wants to hear and then ends up speaking like the very devil himself.


ONE MAN WITH MANY TITLES


Let us take just a moment to look at the two men that these SON OF PERDITION references apply to and maybe we can clear up some misunderstanding about the Antichrist. Some have said the Antichrist will have to be an apostate Jew, because that is what Judas was. Others say, Oh, he will be a Syrian simply because of the LITTLE HORN reference pertaining to Antiochus Epiphanes, the Syrian that actually did much of the same as the Antichrist will do. Then you have those who believe he will be a Communist, but let me remind you that Communists are atheists and I will ask you to think upon this as we proceed. First, let me ask you this, What are we going to use to get our answer to these questions? Will we use the scriptures or will we use the writings of modern day man? The answer to that is very obvious, for the Bible is the only book of prophecy that has stood the test of time and proved to be 100 percent correct at all times. All right then, the Bible tells us that he will be a man whose seat of authority is Rome and that he will hate Jews and that he will try to rid the world of them. You will not find it written in the Bible that clearly and specifically, but if you will follow us through this complete message, we will furnish the scriptures that will prove it, beyond any shadow of doubt. Now as for the atheist part, there are ever so many scriptures that would rule that out of the picture, but the only two things I will mention right at this moment is the fact that he is called a false prophet, (That alone connects him to something that is supposed to be of a spiritual nature.) and the fact that Judas, the only other type of him that the term SON OF PERDITION was ever applied to was an apostle of Jesus Christ. In other words, a spiritual man, until Satan anointed him to fulfill his type of the Antichrist, the man of sin. Therefore, we must realize that the spirit that drives these men to do what they do is a spirit that is associated through time in the realm of religion. There are at least eight different things that this same man is called in the Bible and each reference connects him with something that will help true children of God to identify him. Let me just name them, not necessarily in the order that each term will apply to him, but that you may have them all to think upon. We will start with Daniel 7:8, THE LITTLE HORN. Then we have Daniel 9:26, PRINCE, a prince of the people that destroyed Jerusalem in 69 & 70 A.D., Romans. In 2 Thessalonians 2:3, we find two references, SON OF PERDITION and MAN OF SIN, and in verse 7, we find MYSTERY OF INIQUITY, and in verse 8, WICKED ONE, and the word WHOM, in verse 8 lets us know that these two terms apply to a person with an evil spirit. In Revelation 16:13, 19:20, and 20:10, which we have already mentioned, we find him being called THE FALSE PROPHET. Then as we consider the term BEAST, we have to realize that this carries a twofold application, for we have the BEAST SYSTEM, and we also have the BEAST MAN, but in Revelation 13:17-18, and 14:9, I believe you should be able to recognize that they apply to the man. Now of course we have one more term that is applied to him, the most used of them all, but he (the man himself) is not actually called that in the scriptures. It is the term ANTICHRIST, which we know applies to him, because the spirit in him is that spirit of Antichrist that the apostle John wrote about in his little epistles. Furthermore, even before his literal manifestation, we know that the doctrine coming from the papal office is not what Christ and His apostles taught, so it is anti-true revelation, anti-Christ, doctrines of devils, (demons) and whatever else you can think of that is contrary to true revelation. You could never truthfully say that the pope is not religious, but to think of him as a true Christian is absolutely ridiculous. He is just what Judas was, a tare. Brothers and Sisters, I hope you realize that we are not making a personal attack on any of these men; for it is their office that carries the prophetic identity. The individual men that have held that office could only do what they were ordained to do, if you know what I mean. In other words, once a tare, always a tare. There is no way that a tare could ever become a true son of God. For if he had been foreknown of God, he never could have been a tare in the first place. Jesus used that terminology to nail down a point, for anyone knows that it is impossible for an old weed growing out in the wheat field to produce wheat kernels in its maturity. It gets the benefit of the same sunshine, the same rain, the same cool breeze at night, and all the rest, and it may look exactly like what is expected to grow there, to the untrained eye, but its fruit will reveal it as harvest time approaches, or its lack of fruit. This is where Paul’s revelation, the mystery of iniquity comes into the picture. A mystery is something that is in existence, but not understood. That is why, from the natural standpoint, the pope of Rome seems like such a holy man, because what the devil is working out, through his office, causes him to manifest what religious people of the world are looking for. You should take note of the fact that I said religious people and definitely not true children of God. Nevertheless, his actions and attitudes leading up to that point in the middle of the week of Daniel will look so right, that only a true child of God can identify him for what he really is. God is allowing Satan to project these illusions through that office for the purpose of deceiving all those that have no love for that truth. Among the Gentiles that are supposed to be Christians out here in these denominational church systems, only the foolish virgins will ever recognize what they are being led into and even though they do wake up to reality, it will be too late for them to avoid martyrdom. They will be saved, but only through martyrdom during the great tribulation. Bro. Jackson, what makes you say a thing like that? Simply because the Bible says so. We cannot take time to prove every statement we may make in a message like this, but if you will study Revelation 7:9-17, you will see that there are some mentioned in verse 14, that had to seal their testimony with their own blood in martyrdom. Bride saints are perfected before the great tribulation ever starts and during that time, they are in glory with Jesus Christ the Bridegroom, at the marriage supper. Yes, of course it is the shed blood of Jesus Christ that pays our sin debt, but those who fail to take full advantage of all the benefits of that shed blood and walk in a true revelation while there is time to do so, will be left here to face the great tribulation, and the wrath of that beast that will kill every person that refuses to renounce their faith in God. That of course will be Gentile foolish virgins and a certain element of Jews. Jews that will not renounce their faith in Jehovah. No, it will not be any of 144,000 Jewish servants of God, nor any of those mentioned in Rev. 12, concerning the woman that flees into the wilderness to hide from the Antichrist for the 3½ year period of time. It will be mainly Jews still in dispersion among the nations. Jews that believe in God, but will not be in Israel to hear and believe the message of God’s two prophets of Rev. 11:3-7.


THE PRINCE THAT SHALL COME


Let us get back to our main thought now and continue our study of the scriptures that serve to identify the Antichrist. We mentioned already that he would be a prince whose seat of authority is Rome, so we will go back to Daniel, the 9th chapter, and read the scripture that reveals that. Now we have messages in print that go into the scriptures that lead up to the verses we are going to use here and you can get them, just for the asking if you have a desire to study them. Just ask for the messages titled, One Week Left, The Abomination That Maketh Desolate and The Seventy Weeks of Daniel. But now let us look at Daniel 9:26, where we will find this Antichrist referred to as a prince. Be sure you do not get this prince mixed up with the Prince of verse 25, though for the Prince in verse 25, is Jesus Christ, the true Prince of Peace, the true Prince of God the Father of all creation. “And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah (Jesus Christ) be cut off, but not for Himself: (No, it was for you and me and every other lost sinner in the world throughout all time.) and the people of the PRINCE THAT SHALL COME (This prince is the Antichrist, for the true Prince of Peace will never come to earth as a prince any more. When He comes again, He will be King of kings and Lord of lords.) shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, (a flood of persecution) and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.” After Jesus Christ the Messiah was cut off, (crucified) the people that destroyed the city (Jerusalem) and the sanctuary (the temple) were Romans. Not necessarily Roman born, but they were soldiers of the Roman army, under the command of Titus who later became emperor of Rome. The true Prince of Peace was cut off in the year 33 A.D. according to history, and in 69 & 70 A.D., this Roman army besieged the city, slew thousands of its inhabitants and completely laid the city in waste, fulfilling the words of Jesus in Luke 19:42-44, where He looked out over Jerusalem and wept over it and said, “If thou hadst known, even thou at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! But now they are hid from thine eyes. (Notice now) For the days shall come upon thee (about 36 years later) that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round about, and keep thee in on every side and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee, and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knowest not the time of thy visitation.” We have pointed out in other messages that this Roman army had men from other countries in it even as other armies do, but they are identified by the nation their authority originates from and history declares that it was the Roman army that fulfilled Daniel 9:26 and Luke 19:42-44. So what does that tell us as we consider the complete verse of Daniel 9:26? It tells us that there is yet a prince that shall come and that he will be a prince whose seat of authority is the same as that of the army that destroyed Jerusalem a few years after Jesus the true Prince was cut off. What will be his purpose and what gives him his identity as a prince? I will answer that in just a moment. But first, let me say this, I am thankful to God that it does not require a college degree and so many years in a theological seminary to understand this. Those who wrote the scriptures did not have to have that kind of credentials, so why should it take any such as that to read them and receive a revelation of what the Holy Ghost has hidden in them? Praise God! It doesn’t! It requires only a born again believer whose attitude and motive is right in the sight of God. As for the reference to a prince here in Daniel 9:26, its origin comes from the ancient practice of kings of nations that desired to negotiate a peace treaty with the king of another nation. The king desiring to negotiate diplomatic relations with another kingdom would send a prince (his own son) to speak for him. For it was commonly accepted that the son would speak the same as his father. The son would speak on behalf of his father and his father would honor whatever agreement his son negotiated with the foreign kingdom. I believe you understand the point I am making, do you not? The only thing about this prince though is that he comes upon the scene in such a deceiving and misleading way, the world will think him to be God’s ambassador of peace, but in reality he will be Satan’s false prince of peace. That is why Jesus said in John 5:43, “I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.” Jesus was the true Prince of Peace that came to that generation in the name of His Father and was rejected of them and crucified, but while He was with them, He uttered these words, actually prophesying to them that the false prince of peace sent by Satan, but actually coming in his own name would be accepted. Why? Because he is ordained to lead deceived souls to destruction, this son of perdition. Another reference made by Jesus of a prince that was to come is found in John 14:30, but you have to read it is its twofold application so that it projects both Satan himself as well as the human vessel he will actually incarnate at the end of the Gentile church age. Jesus had been telling His disciples some of the things that were shortly to come to pass and in verse 29, He says, “And now I have told you before it comes to pass, that, when it comes to pass, ye might believe.” Now we will read verse 30, which is the reference I spoke of. “Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me.” Satan himself is actually referred to in the scriptures as the prince of the kingdoms of the world, but you must remember, Satan is a spirit, therefore he has to have human vessels to work through, just as God the great omnipresent Spirit also works through human vessels.


THE REVELATION IS COMPLETE


I believe we have the term PRINCE as applied to the Antichrist sufficiently established, so let us read Daniel 9:27, the verse that lets us know what this prince of the Romans is going to do in these last days. “And he (this prince of the people that destroyed Jerusalem) shall confirm the covenant with many (many nations) for one week: (one week of years) and in the midst of the week (or more properly stated, middle, for time calculations in other scriptures prove that.) he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation and that determined shall be poured out upon the desolate.” Now if that was the only scripture we had to go on, there might be some room for questions, but when we have Daniel 12, Matthew 24, 2 Thessalonians 2, Revelation 11, 12, 13, 14, 17, 18, 19, 20 and ever so many more that put all of this together into a complete revelation for true children of God, we just want to be thankful for what He has given us. When Jesus said, “I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another (prince) shall come in his own name, him ye will receive,” He knew that He Himself had come to fulfill the Prince reference in Daniel 9:25, where it refers to the MESSIAH the PRINCE. But the Prince of the 25th verse could never be associated with the covenant of peace made, or confirmed by a prince, for we know beyond any shadow of doubt that the Prince of verse 25, is Jesus Christ the promised Messiah to the Jews. We know also, that even though He was the true Prince of Peace, He never did at any time ever make a covenant of peace with anyone. We also know that if He had made a covenant with anyone, he would not have broken it. Is that not right? He truly was God’s ambassador of peace sent to this world, and especially to the Jewish nation, but He was rejected, and He knew that Satan would send his ambassador, and that he would be a false prince of peace, but His warning about that, served only to confirm the revelation that the Holy Ghost has given God’s true children here at the end time. That first century had not even passed, before the spirit of Satan’s deception began to work in the churches. That is why Paul and John began warning the churches of what was happening. In 90 A.D. that spirit of Antichrist was so active, John thought for sure that he was living in the last days. Notice what he wrote in 1John 2:18. “Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that Antichrist shall come, (speaking of what Paul wrote to the Thessalonians) even now are there many Antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.” What would Paul and John be saying by now if they were still alive? There has never been an hour this side of the Dark Ages when the church of the living God was in any more disarray than the hour we are living in. Oh, yes, we have the truth, but that truth has not yet settled fully into the hearts and lives of those that have it. That is why there is still so much confusion among the ranks of Christianity around this world.


TRUTH IS NOT POPULAR


When Jesus said, “The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me,” He meant exactly this. There will never be any agreement between the spirit of Antichrist and the Spirit of the true Christ as long as the world stands. These two spirits cannot be blended together, for one is the enemy of the other. Even among those who claim to have been restored to the apostolic truth through the ministry of the Laodicean church age messenger, there is still disunity. That spirit of Antichrist is still in there working. Brothers and Sisters, we may as well face facts, the truth is not loved in this age is it was loved in that first age. You can sure tell that by the way so many Christians are still living more to please the flesh than to please their heavenly Father that has redeemed them to Himself. Where is that separated, dedicated walk that those early believers had? Oh yes, we all want the power of God and yes, we want the blessings of God, but where is the dedicated life that should proceed everything that we desire to receive from God? You turn on your television set and what do you see? A bunch of people that claim to be “born again” Christians and the women have their eyes painted black or green, their ears hanging full of junk and their clothes (what few they have on) are to tight, it looks like they have been melted and poured into them. You see both men and women with ever so many rings on their fingers, bracelets lined up on their arms, and log chains around their necks, and they are supposed to be telling people how to find God and how to have the power of God in their lives. What a sham! What a trick of the devil! What a joke! Yes, I said a joke, but tell me, who can laugh? It is sad to see “Christians,” (if you want to call them that) who feel that they must appear exactly as any movie star or television celebrity. But the sad truth is, they all have the same spirit upon them. You cannot tell the Pentecostals from the Catholics and you cannot tell the Protestants from the prostitutes that stand in the dens of iniquity. Bro. Jackson, that is awful hard language to be using. I know it is, but who among you can deny that it is the truth? In fact, an awful lot of these Protestants despise the revelated truth of God’s word more than the prostitutes do. Saints, this world of religion has more of the devil in it than it does of the Spirit of Christ. So much of what is called Christianity today is just a carnal embodiment of Satan’s deceptive work in this world. That is why I said, If there was ever a time that this old world needed an ambassador of peace, it is now, but do you think they are going to get one? What they are going to get is a counterfeit, but they will realize what he is, only after it is too late. He is the SON OF PERDITION because he is ordained to lead that abominable mess of make believers to destruction along with that great host of ungodly politicians that could not care less about the will and purpose of almighty God. Through flatteries he shall deceive many, just like it says there in Daniel, chapter 11. You know what flattery is, that is when someone uses just the right words to psychologically build someone else up to feel like they are really something. What you see there in chapter 11 was characterized by that Syrian man Antiochus Epiphanes, but the climax of that prophecy is definitely pointing to the end time when that spirit of Satan incarnates the very man that all these other men typed. At first, he will come upon the scene with flatteries and promises that will literally swoon the world into a stupor. You have seen how those young girls used to carry on when Elvis Presley was alive and would appear on the scene; that is just about the effect this man of flatteries will have on this generation of flesh-pleasing, deceived souls. A person did not have to be very smart to realize that a spirit got hold of those young folks that would scream, and swoon, and pass out with excitement, when Elvis would sing and go through all those physical gyrations and neither does it require a college degree to recognize the spirit that is on people out here in the ranks of religion in this hour if you have the right Spirit in you. Let me finish the point I am making here. Even after Elvis has been dead six long years, there are still great numbers of people from all around the world that go to great extremes just to see where he lived or to lay a wreath of flowers on his grave and so forth. So if people will go to those extremes all because of their memory of a man that is now dead; what do you think they will do when some prince of the world comes on the scene with such flatteries, promising peace and tranquility, and prosperity for all, both young and old? Revelation 17:8 says, “They that dwell on earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the Lamb’s book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.” That lets us know that only true children of God are going to be able to recognize this man of deception, and the beast system that is at his disposal to do his dirty work for him. Only the true children of God will be wise enough to refuse to accept the mark of the beast when it is presented. All deceived mankind will receive that mark of damnation, but the true children of God will be too wise to have anything to do with it. As a matter of fact it will be Gentile foolish virgins and orthodox Jews that will have to be faced with the reality of martyrdom rather than receive the mark of the beast, for the bride element of the foreknown of God will be gone by then.


DO NOT BE DECEIVED


I realize a lot of you who will hear these tapes or read this message in the Contender may not realize the seriousness of the spirit of deception that is enveloping this age in this very hour of time, but Saints, listen to me. We are living in a late hour of the dispensation of grace and Satan is making an all out attempt to deceive every person who names the name of Jesus Christ as their Savior and you denominational evangelists and pastors are being led right into Satan’s traps of deception. Therefore, only those who have enough spiritual insight to recognize what is happening and break away from those systems before it is too late, will escape the great hour of tribulation that is to come upon this old world very soon now. Just for an example; you cannot hardly turn on your television to one of these religious programs without hearing someone say, “I believe Jesus Christ could come at any moment; how many of you believe that?” Just about every one present will raise their hand indicating that they also believe He could. Now let me ask you, How many of you believe Jesus Christ could come at any moment now? I do not see any hands raised, so what is the difference? I will tell you what it is. You have been taught the truth from the Bible and you believe it, therefore you know that there are yet certain prophecies that have to be fulfilled before Jesus returns for the rapture of the church. Some of those people out there in those huge meetings are scared half to death by unscriptural statements made by the preachers just like those Thessalonians were before Paul wrote his second letter to them. Word had reached Paul of what some were teaching concerning the return of Christ, so he just simply sat down and wrote them a letter to settle their minds. We have already read it, but let us just read it again, for it fits in here. We are in 2 Thessalonians 2:1-4. “Now we beseech you brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, (or concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ) and by our gathering together unto Him, (and about our being caught up together to meet Him) That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. (Do not let any of these things draw your mind away from what you have already learned from the scriptures.) Let no man deceive you by any means; for that day (In other words, the rapture) shall not come, except there come a falling away first, (a falling away from the basic truths of apostolic teaching) and that MAN OF SIN be revealed, the SON OF PERDITION: (The next verse lets us know why Paul called him the man of sin.) Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” Now some will say, Yes, Bro. Jackson, but it looks to me like the falling away is here already. It most certainly is, but that man of sin has not made his big move yet, and he will not make it until Ezekiel 38 and 39, and every other Bible prophecy is fulfilled that must proceed this final move of deception on the part of this man of sin. Like I have said before, we do not know if this present pope is the one that will fulfill those scriptures or not, but we do know that he is the very type of man that it will take and we know also that he has really been getting the stage set for the one man, whoever he is, to step right in and fulfill the scriptures. I know it is hard to imagine such an easy going, peace loving man as this pope seems to be, suddenly turning into a devil, but someone from the office he holds will have to fulfill all those scripture and whoever he is, in the beginning, he will have to be an easy going, world pleasing, religious type just like the present pope is, in order to deceive the world at large. These who say, Oh, the Antichrist could not possibly be the pope, for he believes in Jesus Christ, is just as void of spiritual revelation as the pope himself is. He believes in Jesus Christ, but not according to the scriptures. That is why the Catholics still portray Him (Jesus) as a little baby in the arms of his mother Mary. They evidently never have seen Him as a grown man, except on their crucifix. They will strip Him of the glory and honor that belongs to Him and put it all on Mary whom they call the mother of God. That one phase in itself displays spiritual ignorance for God is a Spirit and does not even have a mother or father. That is why it is written in John 4:24, “God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” God will not accept any other form of worship. You can count beads, crawl on your knees on broken glass for ten miles, recite a thousand rehearsed prayers and fast for a year and still never worship God, for that is all a lot of pagan ignorance and God wants no such stuff as that. If you want to worship God, you approach Him with a broken and contrite spirit, bringing nothing to Him except yourself, for that is all you have that He is interested in. He already has everything else. Of everything that God created, man was the only one of His creatures that He created in His own spiritual image, whereby he could exercise his own will, make choices, and choose to either walk with God or walk his own way. Of course some will say, if man can exercise his own will, how can we say that predestination is a reality? That is very simple. God works in circumstances and circumstances most of the time is what leads man to God. That is why we can say, God will not violate our will; He just works circumstances to make us willing.


SPIRITS RECOGNIZED BY THEIR FRUITS


Brothers and Sisters, we have a lot more to say about Catholicism, Protestantism and the Antichrist once we get all these identities established sufficiently. For we want to show what this spirit of Satan has done through the years to mold these popes into their particular image, and what he has done through the years to mold these popes into their particular image, and what he has done to the word of God through that counterfeit mess called Catholicism. Of course we realize our efforts are only for the purpose of allowing believers to have access to the truth, for we are not so vain as to believe we could say anything that would change the course of the world. The word of God is absolutely and positively hidden from them. They can read the written words of the Bible, but they can never get a revelation of what those words mean. The world calls the pope father and the Bible calls him the man of sin. That particular term belongs only to the last one, as far as the man himself is concerned, but the office he will hold has always been abominable to God. That system is against every true doctrine of the Bible. When they take Jesus and put Him in the arms of Mary a little baby and give reverence to that statue, do you know what that a actually amounts to? They have taken Him out of His mediatorial position. He is not Melchizedek the high priest to them; he is just a little baby, held in the arms of His virgin mother. That is how they refer to Mary, but the Bible lets us know that Mary had other children by the natural process whereby God ordained that children should be born by. The truth of the matter is, Catholicism is nothing more than an embodiment of pagan superstitions devised by Satan before there ever was a Christian era. She just stepped into the place of the female goddesses that were worshiped before the advent of Christ. As for the virgin birth of Christ, do you realize that Nimrod’s wife was the first ever to claim to give birth to a child still being a virgin? It just lets us know that the devil started his counterfeit plot long before Christianity was ever a reality. Catholicism boasts of being the oldest church upon the face of the earth. Naturally, they are presenting it as the church that originated in the books of Acts, but the truth is, their doctrines and ways of worship were in the world long before Jesus and His apostles ever walked the shores of Galilee. That ought to tell you something about them. They do not have ne doctrine that would stand up in the high court of heaven. Every doctrine they teach is out of the pit of hell. No wonder Jesus said, the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. The prince that Jesus was referring to has ruled the Catholic church through the ages through his little princes that have stood in his place. The only difference between the last pope of the Catholic church and all the others is the fact that Satan himself will incarnate him and cause him to manifest openly what all the others were able to manipulate in such a way that they could still keep the world deceived into believing that they were the great power of God on earth, for the benefit of mankind. Man f sin is a perfect reference to make of a man that in reality is against the truth of God’s word. This spirit of iniquity has always worked through the papal office against the word of God. If people would just stop to realize that there are only two great spiritual forces in the world, one of God, and the other of Satan, they would not find it so hard to accept the truth about where certain things originate. God is certainly never going to speak anything that is contrary to what He has spoken before so let me ask you, where does all this confusion and Antichrist foolishness come from? It comes from a lawless spirit that is worse than Communism, Nazism, fascism, and all the other isms of the world put together. That is why Daniel 12:1, speaks of the great tribulation as a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation. Hitler was a tyrant and slew his millions, and Antiochus and Titus had already slain their thousands, but this one we are identifying will be one that none of them could even compare with. Antiochus and Titus set a type of his hatred for the Jews, but what they did was just a foretaste of what this SON OF PERDITION will do, when he is truly manifested as the MAN OF SIN. As we have already said, Satan has had his Antichrists in every church age, but all of the others were minor agents, compared to this last one we are identifying in this message. That is what John was dealing with in his first little epistle. We read verse 18, in chapter 2, where he said, “Even now are there many Antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time. (Then he went on to say,) They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us; but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.” Now does that mean that they were anti-god? Of course not. But that is what you are saying if you try to make the Antichrist come out of Communism, Fascism, or any of those other anti-god movements. No, he has got to be a religious man, but a man that is against divine revelation of the scriptures. We still have the same thing going on today, that John was writing about. Certain one’s will sit in the congregation of the saints for years, and seemingly enjoy the revelated word as much as any one else, but then one day Satan hits them with an idea that is different, and away they will go. In such cases, we just have to say what John said, If they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us. Men such as this claim to have a greater revelation, but their very attitude makes them more like vicious dogs just waiting to devour anyone that will not follow them, than it does a true servant of God, they go out with their Antichrist teachings, and the become false prophets, for what they prophesy is not by divine utterance.


TESTING THE SPIRITS


Let us go to the 4th chapter of 1 John and look at verses 1-3, where he specifically speaks of false prophets. He says, “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God.” Now Saints, you know good and well that John is not telling these Christians to go down the street to the temple of Apollo and try the spirits in that place to see whether they were of God or not. They already knew those spirits were not of God and they already knew those spirits in the temple of Venus were not of God, so what was he talking about? He was talking about men that had sat right among them, supposedly having a revelation of who Jesus Christ was and then something would get hold of them, and they would begin to deny the very revelation that was supposed to have brought them into the church in the first place. Men such as this caused John to say, “Because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” Notice verse 2 now and remember that this was written in 90 A.D., before it became common terminology to refer to Jesus Christ as the Son of God. He writes these words, “Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God? and every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of Antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.” We have to realize that we are living in a day when we could probably go into any tavern, any day of the week, and ask a hundred people, Do you believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, and that He came in the flesh and preached for 3½ years, and no doubt 95 of them would say, Sure, I believe that. Would that mean that they were of God? Is that what John was talking about? Absolutely not. In that day, a lot of them were attracted to the gospel by the sincere preaching of those early apostles, but after so long a time, a spirit would jump up on their shoulder and give them a different revelation than what those true Christians had, and little by little they would being to create little differences of opinion, and the first thing they knew they were denying the deity of Christ. That spirit of Antichrist had gotten hold of them, that mystery of iniquity that was against a true revelation of the word of God. In those days, a person did not join the ranks of Christianity as carelessly as they do today. In our day it is a popular thing to belong to some church. It is good for business, good for politics, and whatever else you do, that causes you to desire a good image in that way. But in John’s day, a person did not dare open himself up to the persecution that being called a Christian could bring upon them, unless they believed enough truth that they were willing to pay the price. Of course your natural question would be, If they believed truth, how could they then become Antichrist in their belief? The answer is very simple and it is still that way today. They believe truth with their intellect, but they never receive it by divine revelation. Therefore, as long as what you have is only in your mind instead of in your heart by divine revelation, the devil can rob you of it. He can give you something that appeals to your fleshly ego more than divine revelation that humbles you before God. We still test the spirits the same way as they did in the early church, but we just have to be a little more specific about our questions. Naturally, this is not a game we play just to amuse ourselves, but to illustrate what I mean by that statement, let us just suppose that a group of Baptists came into our church just because they happen to live close by and feel that they ought to go to church somewhere. It would not have to be Baptist, it could be people from any Trinitarian church. You could ask them, do you believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God? Absolutely, they will reply. Do you believe that He was God in the flesh? Oh, yes, we definitely believe that. Well, do you believe that Jesus Christ was the ONLY PERSON in the Godhead? On, no. God is three persons. Believing in the blessed holy trinity is one of the requirements of being a member of our church. (Watch it now; a spirit is being revealed here.) Would you please explain the trinity to me? Oh, no one can do that. The three in one God is a great mystery; you just have to accept it by faith. Dear Brother, Dear Sister, I am here to tell you for a fact that no one can explain the holy trinity (though many great theologians have tried) because there is no such thing. Only a devil would try to cut God up into three persons, when the scriptures teach clearly that God is a Spirit and not a person at all, except in the very flesh of His only begotten Son Jesus the Christ. But the fact remains, that these spirits did get into the church and cause division about whether Jesus Christ was divine and whether God was one or three, and all such like and that is what caused the Roman emperor, Constantine, to call the Christian bishops together, for what is now known as the Nicaea council. It was in that Nicaea meeting that the devil’s agents managed to get their trinity doctrine adopted by the church. Instead of one sovereign God which is Spirit, being manifested to the world through the incarnation of His only begotten Son Jesus, they made the decree that God is actually three separate persons, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, all equal in authority, but in perfect agreement on everything, and to them, that is how God is one. Naturally they teach that Jesus the Son preexisted with the Father and that the Father was speaking to Him when he said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over such and such. Only a devil could ignore the scriptures enough to come up with an idea like that. If the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost preexisted together as three separate persons all equal in authority, then how can it be said that “God so loved the world, that He gave HIS only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life?” Furthermore, if they are separate persons, equal in authority, why did Jesus put so much emphasis on the fact that He never did anything except what the Father showed Him to do? There are so many unanswerable questions when your concept of God is that the Godhead consists of three separate persons, I do not see how in the world anyone that was foreknown of God could have ever accepted an idea like that even for a little while, yet most of us will have to confess that we grew up in the midst of such teaching, and did not know any different until God opened our eyes to the truth. That just simply shows how effective Satan’s campaign to pervert the revelation of the Godhead really was. Satan never has cared for people going to church, just as long as he could keep them in spiritual ignorance and cause them to miss God. He knows God will not accept a counterfeit product in the great harvest of souls, so he has devoted his efforts and schemes to the task of filling the churches with make believers. But in spite of all his deceiving tactics, not one predestined soul has ever been lost. God has always had His way of redeeming out of this old sinful world, that which he foreknew and placed on the pages of the book of life before the world ever was. Hallelujah! He redeems His own and just lets the devil use all the rest to fulfill the work of his kingdom, a kingdom that is headed for destruction. The way this thing is ending up is no surprise to God, for He is the one that inspired His prophets to prophesy the end of it all hundreds of years in advance. Daniel prophesied in the 6th century B.C. of what this agent of the devil would do as Gentile time closes out. In 54 A.D., Paul spoke of the Antichrist, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they receive not the love for the truth, that they might be saved. In 66 A.D. Jude exhorted the brethren that they should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. Then in 90 A.D. John was really moved by what he could see taking place, but God has allowed that spirit of deceit and deception to run rampant, almost unchecked for over 1900 years, since those apostles first became aware of it.


GOD’S GIFTS – SOLD TO THE WORLD


What really amazes me though, is how people who know the truth will still take part in this religious deception. They will go to their meetings, contribute to their ministry, and even go away and talk about how the presence of the Lord was in the service. Let me tell you something. It is not always wisdom for a true child of God to try to be in every place where the Spirit of God is working, for God is in a lot of those places blinding the eyes of those that prefer miraculous demonstrations more than they do the truth. Some of these preachers out in such meetings claim to have a gift of the Spirit, equal to what Bro. Branham had and I will never deny that their gift is of God, but when I see them use that gift for personal monetary gain, it lets me know that their own spirit and motive is the same as old Baalam. When you hear them stand up and say, The Lord shows me that there is a man here tonight that is going to give me a check for $7,000.00 or a woman that is going to give me $2,000.00 and so forth, you know that is coming forth from the same spirit that was on Baalam. God does not need to operate like that. He does not need to put on a show to gain support for His true ministry. I say of them, as Jude said to their kind in his day, Woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of Cain, (self will) and ran greedily after the error of Baalam for reward and they will perish in their gainsaying, just like Korah, and those that followed him. In his first letter to Timothy, Paul warned him to withdraw himself from such men who teach that gain is godliness and have nothing to do with them. He went on to say, “But godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. Having food and raiment let us be therewith content. For they that will be rich fall into temptation and snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the LOVE of money (not money itself) is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred FROM THE FAITH, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” Saints, I am fully persuaded that if God wanted a true servant of Christ to minister the gospel on 400 television stations around this old world, He could get it done without that preacher ever having to beg for that first dollar to support his ministry. Does not God own the cattle of a thousand hills? Can He not move this world’s riches from one to another at His own will? Why then, would any true servant of God ever find it necessary to beg for money to support his program? I believe the answer to that question is very obvious. Let him that hath ears to hear, hear what God has to say about those whose attitudes and motives are wrong. I will not have to judge them: He will. Every true child of God has a reward awaiting him for his unselfish labor of love in this life, but all the rest are headed for destruction, for they are being led by the spirit that will one day take over the pope of the Roman Catholic church, just like he took over Judas, the apostle that betrayed Christ. Bro. Jackson, are you saying that all these preachers out here in the world of religion are Antichrists, if they are not preaching the same thing you preach? I will just say the same thing basically that Paul said to the Galatians. If what they are preaching is different than what Paul, Peter, James and John preached, their preaching is Antichrist. We do not have to be very smart to realize that. A person simply cannot be both right and wrong at the same time when it comes to the doctrine of Christ and the gospel that in the eyes of God has never changed since it was first delivered to that first church in the books of Acts. Of course I realize, that when a person talks like this, they are branded as a fanatic, but if standing for the truth of God’s word makes a person a fanatic, then I gladly accept the brand, for that is what He has called me to do. When you try to keep your mind clear of man’s religious junk so you can hear the voice of God, it sometimes seems like you are almost standing alone, but that is not so, for we know that God’s true church is made up of saints from around this globe. We may not seem like very many compared to Satan’s deceived multitudes, but I assure you, God has a great multitude also, and their most treasured possession is their assurance of eternal life that has been placed there in their innermost being by a true revelation of the word of God. The Bible does not promise us a carefree life of worldly riches and honor of men, but it does promise us, that in the midst of trials and tests that are sure to come upon us, we will have peace of mind and peace in our soul. That is treasure that money cannot buy. While people of the world are searching for security in this life, they are completely overlooking the only security there is, in other words, to be eternally secured by believing in and walking with Jesus Christ in a pure revelation. James said, (4:14) “What is your life? It is even a vapor, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.” That of course is speaking of this natural life, that too many people live as though it will never end. They fret their whole lifetime about material things while laying up treasures that someone else may scatter to the four winds no sooner than they are gone. Jesus said, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things (the things people worry about, food, shelter, clothing, and such like) shall be added unto you.” Do you know what that is actually saying? If you are a true child of God, you will never have a legitimate reason to worry about the necessary things of life. But there is a key, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness.” That is what Paul was referring to in Philippians 4:19, when he said, “But my God shall supply all your need according to His riches in glory by Jesus Christ Jesus.” Those words were not written to tares; they were written to true children of God. When our attitude and motive is right, and we are walking with God in all the light that He has shed upon our pathway, do you not believe that He is able to care for us in the material affairs of life? I assure you, He is able, and He will do it.


THE COMFORTER’S WORK


Let us go back to John’s gospel now as we continue with out main thought in this message, “Identifying The Antichrist”, for there are yet many things that I believe we should look at. We have already referred to a verse in chapter 14, that speaks of the prince of this world, and we pointed out the fact that in that particular mention of prince, it pertains only to Satan, a spirit. There is no man pointed to in that verse, but the prince of that verse will incarnate the prince of Daniel 9:26, in the middle of his great 7 year peace covenant that he confirms with many nations. What I want us to look at now though is the first part of that 30th verse, where Jesus said, “Hereafter I will not talk much with you,” and yet in chapter 16, verse 12, He said, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot hear them now.” Both of these statements were made within a very short period of time, so it seems like a contradiction, but I assure you, it was not. Verse 13 explains it, as He continues speaking. Let us read them both together. “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall He speak; and he will show you things to come.” In other words, it was getting very close to the time when he would be arrested, and crucified, and there were yet many things that his disciples would need to know, but until they received the Holy Ghost, they would not even be able to understand, nor accept them. Therefore, as a human person, He would not speak much with them concerning these things from then on. The rest of what they will need to know will be given to them by the Holy Ghost after He is dwelling inside of them. Not in a day. Not in a week, nor in a year, but progressively, as time moved on. Let’s just go back to verse 7 in this 16th chapter and notice how Jesus speaks to this sad bunch of disciples that just cannot understand why he has to go from them. “Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you (necessary for you) that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you. And when He is come, (We know when that was. It was on the day of Pentecost following.) He will reprove the world of sin, (It is only through the working of the Holy Ghost, that lost sinners are made to realize their lost condition, and accept God’s plan of salvation.) and of righteousness, and of judgment.” He mentions three main things that the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of truth, will be doing once He comes. Then He begins to explain. “Of sin, because they believe not on me.” That should be enough to let us know that God is not sending people to hell because they get drunk, nor because they gamble, smoke cigarettes, and use bad language. They go to hell because of unbelief. God will forgive a repentant sinner for all those SINS plural, when he repents, and turns to Him in faith. But for the sin of unbelief, there had to be a price paid. A perfect sacrifice for that sin had to be offered to God, and man had no perfect sacrifice that he could offer, so Jesus the Lamb without spot or blemish offered His own blood on behalf of all lost mankind, and settled man’s sin debt with God once and for all. But it only becomes effective for those that respond to the wooing of the Holy Spirit when he begins to convince them of their son of belief. A lot of religious people who go to church every time the doors are opened are going to split hell wide open simply because of their unbelief. Why do you suppose Jesus and John the Baptist would call those scribes and Pharisees serpents, and vipers, and children of the devil? They were the most holy religious leaders of that day, yet Jesus said to a bunch of them, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. (Notice now) And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.” (John 8:44-45) Do you now see why Jesus called those great theologian children of the devil? It was because of their unbelief. It was not the drunks and gamblers and the prostitutes, that stood there before Pontius Pilate crying Crucify him! Crucify him! When Pilate asked, What must I do with Jesus? It was those ecclesiastical big shots of religion. That kind will never believe, those self-righteous make believers. But they will be judged by the very truth they reject through their unbelief. All right now, let us see what else this Comforter will do other than convict the world of sin because of unbelief. Verse 10, “Of righteousness because I go to my Father and ye see me no more.” Those Scribes and Pharisees thought, Oh we live so holy, who does this fellow think he is, talking to us like he does? They had their own ideas and opinions about righteousness, but the Bible says that Jesus Christ was the righteousness of God revealed to lost mankind. How was this true? Because He was what God demands and expects from His children, lived before the eyes of those self-righteous make believers. Everything He did and said spiritually was absolutely contrary to the way they lived and talked. On one hand was the righteousness of God displayed, and on the other, was the self-righteousness of religious mankind. Away with him! He has a devil, they cried. But who really had the spirit of the devil in them? It is the same today. You begin to preach the truth of God’s word and when it starts exposing those miserable, unbelieving, word rejecting hypocrites, that same old spirit that caused those religious people to cry Crucify him! will cause their offspring to cry out against you in about the same way. A lot of them would crucify you if they could. They may go to church every week, pay their tithes, sing in the choir, teach, preach, or what have you, but when you cross their doctrinal limits by preaching the whole truth, you will find that some of them are meaner than the devil himself. They demonstrate what spirit they are of by their actions. Their unbelief is revealed by their response to truth.


SATAN IS ALREADY JUDGED


Now we come to verse 11, which speaks of the third thing that the Comforter will reprove the world of. “Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged.” That brings us to a verse in chapter 12, verse 31, Jesus speaking said, “Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.” Jesus knew that the hour of His betrayal was at hand and He knew who this son of perdition was, this Judas, that sold him for 30 pieces of silver. He knew also that He would soon stand before that religious high court, and be condemned to death by them. The highest religious dignitaries of that hour were about to pronounce a death sentence upon the very one they claimed to be looking for, the promised Messiah, to the Jews. Satan had so deceived that whole nation of people, that they thought, We cannot possibly be wrong. This fellow has to be of the devil. Religious tradition is of a strong spirit, and it will always crucify the truth. But Jesus said, “NOW IS THE JUDGMENT OF THIS WORLD: NOW SHALL THE PRINCE OF THIS WORLD BE CAST OUT.” God judged the sins of the whole world through the offering of His only begotten Son upon that old cross. Almost any person of the denominational churches of the world will tell you that Jesus shed His own blood for the sin of the whole world. Will they not? They say it with their intellect, but they do not have the benefit of it, simply because they have held to their religious traditions and rejected the truth that makes the benefit of that shed blood effective on behalf of a soul that has been separated from God through unbelief. “Now shall the prince of this world (Satan) be cast out.” That means revealed or exposed. When Jesus hung there on that old cross and cried, “It is finished,” that deceiving spirit of unbelief was judged. That is when Genesis 3:15, (the part that speaks of the bruising of the serpent’s head) was fulfilled. The serpent’s head was bruised there that day. No matter what that spirit of Satan would do from that day forth, the work that was required to finalize his penalty was already finished. God has allowed him to continue his deception, but the children of God are no longer under his bondages. They have been set free. He (Satan) is the prince and the power of this world, but we are not of this world, our citizenship is of heaven. The mystery of iniquity is still at work, but it is not leading the true church into darkness; it is only binding tares together, getting them ready for burning. The literal son of perdition is not yet on the scene, but this generation will live to see him, for the time of his appearing is close at hand. God has allowed us to see what this man of sin will be like when his hour arrives, by the types he has shown us of him. He has told us exactly where he will come from and what he do when he comes upon the scene. We do not hesitate to point to Rome, for we have unquestionable proof, that Rome is where his seat of authority will originate from and to go with the scriptures we are using, we are going to use excerpts from actual history to back up our remarks. Of course we may have to use as many as three issues of the Contender to get it all in, but we want to present the whole picture from beginning to end before we are through, so watch for the next issue and pray for us as we continue to lift up the true revelation of God’s word.

Divine Healing: What It Is and What It Is Not, Part 3

Click here to download a copy of this Contender

We are still on the subject of divine healing, endeavoring to present enough scriptural evidence to convince true Bible believers that there is no doctrine of divine healing taught in the Bible. There are many examples of divine healing to be found in the scriptures, and we know that God is a healer, but what we need to get settled in our mind, is that He cannot be forced to honor any man’s doctrine on the subject. Any conviction that you may have about going to the doctor, or not going to the doctor should be treated only as a personal conviction, and not taught as a universal church doctrine, for you simply cannot make any such doctrine line up with all the scriptures. We read something in the papers ever so often, where some poor soul gets into trouble trying to live up to someone else’s convictions on the subject. May I say, You will always get into trouble trying to follow someone else, if you do not have a personal conviction about what you do, and say, and allow. Let me say also, that just being able to say that you have never been to a doctor in your life does not prove a thing, as far as establishing any kind of doctrine, for when I was a small boy, still living in the Borden, Indiana, area, the attendant at the old Monon Railway depot, a fellow by the name of Joe Davis who smoked an old pipe, and claimed that he ate an orange every day, and slept with his windows open every night, also claimed that he had never been to a doctor in his whole lifetime, and he was above 90 years of age. You never heard him talk about God either. As far as I know, he did not even mention God in any way concerning the matter. There was also a school teacher at Sellersburg, Indiana, that bragged about never being sick a day in his life, and never being checked by a doctor, so my point is, There are many such testimonies both among the ranks of Christianity, and also without, but none of them should ever be used to establish a doctrine for the universal church to live by. This is exactly what caused Paul to write in his  Romans epistle, (14:22) “Hast thou faith? Have it to thyself before God. (For) Happy is he that condemneth not HIMSELF in that thing which he alloweth.” In other words, Let your personal conviction guide your own life, but do not try to force those same personal convictions on your brothers and sisters of this great family of God. All of the basic doctrines of the New Testament church are for every true child of God to recognize and follow, but God has His own way of dealing with every individual soul in the area of personal convictions. Furthermore, Paul wrote to the Hebrew Christians, (10:36) “For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.” God is never obligated to react to your faith with an immediate manifestation of the promised benefit, but one thing is sure, If you have exercised genuine faith in a scriptural promise, God will not let that faith go unrewarded, though you may be required to wait for a while before receiving the benefit.


FIRST THINGS FIRST


People who take certain promises from the Bible, and try to apply them as a blank coverage to everyone, are sure to miss the will of God, and they are sure to cause others to miss it also, for when something does not work the way they want it to, they immediately begin to blame someone for their lack of faith. Brother, Sister: It is hard to exercise genuine faith for something, when many times it is presented to you with the formula all mixed up. That is why I say, The preacher’s first responsibility before God, is to preach the gospel in a way that will cause those who believe to submit themselves completely unto the Lord. Then when they have a need, God will be on hand to meet that need. That is how it was in the beginning of the New Testament church. The disciples of Jesus did not need to preach sermons on divine healing, all they needed to do was get people to believe the gospel, and surrender their lives unto God. It was those who heard the gospel preached, that were impressed to say and do certain things that led to their healing most of the time. Some felt led just to touch the garment Jesus wore, and others were led to lay the sick folks along the side of the street or roadway, where the shadow of the apostle Peter might just fall across them as he passed by, and others took handkerchiefs and aprons from the apostle Paul, and layed them upon their sick folks, and in every one of these settings, people were healed, but tell me, Where is our spiritual authority to present any of these things to the body of Christ as a doctrine, or try to obligate God to do the exact same things again? I grant you this, He has repeated these things many times in the last 1900 years, but He is only obligated where He has led individuals to approach Him in these certain ways.


MOVING IN THE WILL OF THE FATHER


Jesus ministered on earth 3 ½ years, doing only what the Father led Him to do, and saying only what the Father told Him to say. He never obligated the Father to do anything any certain way, for it was the Father in Him, that was doing the directing. That is why He could say, before ascending to glory, “He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father.” He knew that early church would be so solid in the will of God, and so led by the mind of God, it would not be the individuals doing the miracles; it would be the Father working His will through them, doing the very same works that He had been doing through His only begotten Son Jesus. But the beauty of it is that many times God just simply deals with an individual, without even using a preacher. Then there are cases where certain other people have lived with their sicknesses and diseases for many years, and they have been prayed for over and over again, and again without being healed, because somewhere there was an individual with a gift of God in his life, that the Father had purposed to use for this healing. When that is the case, there will be on healing until the setting is right, no matter who else may pray for them. I have personally witnesses such a case in the early years of my exposure to this type of ministry. It was right down here at Evansville, Indiana, in a church where Bro. Branham was preaching, and also at Owensboro, Kentucky. They had a group of deaf mutes in those meetings, and they did everything they possibly could, to seat them right in front of Bro. Branham, in the hopes that at least some of them might get a touch from God. I sat there myself, desiring to see God do something for them. But when that anointing would come upon Bro. Branham, not one time did he ever turn to any of them. He would look right out over them, and point out someone maybe way in the back of the building, or even right near them, but not one of them was ever pointed out. That just let me know one thing: God knew where they were, but that was not His plan. Then a few months later, another man came to that area, and set up a tent in a ball park. As soon as he started preaching, the Church of Christ people in that area got on the radio, warning people to stay away from those meetings. They proclaimed that God no longer heals as He did in that first age, and they called this practicing medicine without a license. I will never forget what took place on Saturday night of that first week. That preacher came to the platform and said, People: I came to Evansville to mind my own business, but a bunch of those Antichrist, so-called Christians from the Church of Christ have blasphemed the word of God. Therefore I want you all to know, that I speak in defense of the power and promises of almighty God tonight. Then for about twenty minutes he preached on divine healing, and the delivering power of God, and that is the time when I said, You could actually feel that anointing settle down over the whole congregation of people. It could best be described as little electrical currents surging through everyone. When he gave the altar call, he did not have to spend fifteen minutes begging people to come. He merely said, If you are here tonight, and you do not know Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you find your way to this altar, and someone will help you. Brothers and Sisters, I’m telling you, all of a sudden it sounded like a herd of cattle stampeding as people came from every direction. Many of them had been standing outside that tent, leaning against parked cars, but suddenly the whole tent was filled, and you could just feel the power of God surging through that great crowd of people. That preacher prayed one little short prayer, and then said, Take them, and pray with them personally, and may God touch their needs. Five of those same deaf mutes were prayed for that night, and the first three of the five that were prayed for received both their hearing and their speech just as simple as that.


DO MIRACLES ALWAYS MAKE BELIEVERS?


What I witnessed there that night settled one thing in my mind once and for all, and that is this, When God has a plan to use a certain ministry for something, there is no way under the sun that someone else, no matter how good their intentions may be, could change that plan. Men can go to great extremes positioning this One, and that One, in a position where they think God is sure to bestow His anointing upon them, but unless God leads you to do something like that, your efforts are vain. They do not move God at all. Just think about all the times that Jesus Christ Himself probably walked right past the crippled man that lay at the gate Beautiful of the temple, begging alms. Yet here comes Peter and John going up to the temple to pray, and when he asked them for alms, what happened? Peter looked into the man’s eyes and said, Look on us, and when he looked, expecting to receive something from them, Peter said, “Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.” The Bible says Peter then took him by the hand and lifted him up: and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength, and he entered into the temple court with them, walking, and leaping, and praising God. This is the very instance that caused me to make the statement earlier, that God did one miracle here, and five thousand believed, and at other times many miracles only led to one believer. Jesus fed five thousand plus, with one little boy’s lunch; and a little later they all left Him, being unbelievers. What is the difference? Simply that God is working out a plan, and no man knows exactly what He is going to do next, unless He has seen fit to reveal it to certain chosen ones. Now tell me this, Do you think Jesus was without feelings for that lame man that He had seen at various places around the city begging? Not at all, but the Father just simply did not lead Him to do anything about it, and I believe you can see the reason why. That is why we should never develop any certain form or routine for dealing with the needs of people. We need to leave room for this sovereign God to do exactly what He has already determined to do. The church has gone through a period of time teaching that a person can get saved or healed just any time they chose to, but Saints: I hope you can see by now that it is not that way at all. In the Methodist Church, we would go down the aisles and beg certain individuals to give their heart to God and get saved, when the preacher would give an altar call, for we were taught that this was the way it should be done. But when we take that to the scriptures, we find that no man can come to the Lord, unless the Spirit (the Father) is drawing him; therefore trying to persuade them to get saved before the Spirit of conviction is upon them, is nothing less than a pure aggravation to that lost soul. You are actually turning them against the very thing you want them to receive. To you, they appear to be like a stubborn Jersey calf, but to God you appear as a little child yet without understanding of the things of God. There is nothing at all wrong with testifying to those you are concerned about, but trying to wrestle them to an altar to pray before the Spirit of God deals with them is just pure human effort. Furthermore let me ask you this, Do you find any place in the Bible where those early disciples went through the streets of the cities yelling to people, Hey? Don’t you know you are going to hell, if you don’t change your ways? No, you do not. That was never God’s way for the gospel to be presented to lost souls. Overzealous people who desire to do something for God, have designed all these attention getting phrases you hear from time to time. Far too many people are out trying to do a service for God, when God is not in what they are doing at all. What they are doing seems so right to them, they do not even take the time to ask the Lord if that is what He wants done. God is not necessarily pleased with our service just merely because we are sincere, and ever so dedicated to our cause. In your sincerity and enthusiasm you can very well be going against the will of God.


OUR WAY IS NOT NECESSARILY GOD’S WAY


In the area of divine healing, many people have the idea that every sick person should be healed no matter what. They just simply will not accept the idea that it may be time for the Lord to take certain one’s that are sick. No, I am not saying that we should not pray for them, or that we should not give them every medical advantage, but we ought to endeavor to exercise some faith and confidence in the Lord to work His own will and purpose in these things. There are times when people reach a certain place in sickness, that no matter how much you preach to them, and admonish them, you can never raise enough faith to get them up. It is their hour to go. My own father was one example of this. Back in the year of 1965, he entered in to a series of sicknesses that just lingered on and on. There was one time I remember, Bro. Branham prayed for him while he was in Clark County Hospital, and he just revived, and came right out of that sickness, and in a very short time he was back home. But a few weeks later, he began to enter into another period of sickness, and I could see his health just going down, down, down. He was steadily getting weaker and weaker. Yes, I was praying, asking God to strengthen him, and help him, but it finally reached an hour when his condition became very acute. The doctor examined him, and began to diagnose his condition, and that night I saw myself in a dream. I will never forget it. I saw myself going toward the old home place. In the dream, it seemed that I was supposed to meet my sister right in front of the old house. I came from the way of Borden, and my sister came from the other direction, for she and her husband lived on the Henryville side from the old home place. Now in the dream, we met precisely in front of the house, and as we stood there, I was looking at all the old buildings. It seemed that the roofs were all caving in, and the sides were all leaning, and in every way, what I was seeing, was an old run down farm. As I stood there looking at all the old buildings caving in, I said to my sister, (in the dream) Elda Jean: Daddy is going. He did go, and today, there is only two of those old buildings still standing on the old home place, the barn, and the corn crib. All the others are gone. Now Saints, I am only saying that this is how God let me know when my Father was nearing his departure, and I point this out, only to say this, We have to learn to walk by faith, and let God lead us, rather than us trying to lead Him, for there is another side to this thing. There are times when a person will be lying in a hospital, seemingly at the point of death, and just a simple little prayer of faith will cause them to snap right out of that condition, and be on the road to recovery. There are other times when you will go to the hospital, and pray for someone, and you think that person could not be very sick, but the next thing you hear, is that they have passed on to the other side. In such a case, do we blame the person who prayed? Or do we blame the sick person for not having faith to be healed? That is carnal to think like that. You have to realize that God has the final say so about these things.


GOD HAS THE LAST WORD


In our early years of going into Canada, (New Brunswick area) we were getting ready to leave the St. John area, and go on to Moncton, when Bro. Conley said, Bro. Jackson: I would like to take you by the Veterans Hospital, to pray for a man that is supposed to be dying with cancer. As we left, they just went that far with us, and we went in to see this man. Lying there, staring out the window toward a little cemetery, was a little man (not much more than skin and bones) that felt like he would soon be lying out there in the cemetery instead of there in the hospital bed. That is how he answered, when we asked, How are you today? Tears came in his eyes, and he said, I will soon be out there with those others. Now we knew we could not change the will of God, but when the man stopped crying, we asked him if we might have prayer with him, and he said, By all means, please do. We just simply prayed that God would be gracious to the man’s physical condition, and comfort and strengthen his body, and then we left the hospital, and went on to Moncton. Then, two or three years later, when we were back in St. John for meetings, I noticed a man and woman as they came in and took a seat one night, and thought to myself, That man looks familiar to me, but I never could remember where I knew him from. When the service was over that night, we were shaking hands as we walked back the aisle, and when we reached the place where they were, the woman grabbed my hand and said, Bro. Jackson: It is so good to see you! Then she said, Do you remember this man here? I said, I suppose I should, but I cannot place him. This is the man you prayed for, when you came to the Veterans Hospital, she replied. The doctor had already told us he was dying, or at the point of death, but today, he is in perfect health. There is no more cancer, and he has gained his weight back. Now Brothers and Sisters, we just have to give God glory for that. He did not show us ahead of time, that He was going to raise the man up from his death bed, and make him well again, but that is exactly what happened. Every time I see the man now, he just shakes my hand and says, I am so thankful to God for what He has done for me. He had reached the point where it would not have done one bit of good for anyone to have stood over him, saying, Do you have faith to believe that God will heal you? He had already reconciled his thinking to what the doctor had told them. There are times when it is alright to ask that question, but this was not one of those times. In other words, you just simply cannot adopt a universal practice that is applicable to every sick person you desire to pray for. Furthermore God is not asleep, and He is not deaf. You do not have to scream loud enough to wake Him up, for He is already on the scene, if He is ever going to be, and He already knows what He is going to do. We just have to be willing to walk within His will. If you pray for someone today and they die tomorrow, there is no one to blame. You just simply have to accept it as the will of God. I have already mentioned the Brother here in the church, that was facing open heart surgery back in the early 1970’s, and we were asked to go to the hospital and pray for him. At that time he did not understand many of the things we believe and teach in this assembly, and it was not a situation where you would ask, Do you believe God will heal you, if we pray for you? It was a situation where, we will say, He was willing to let us pray for him, but he was already reconciled to the plans for open heart surgery. Nevertheless God sometimes uses these things to get our attention, and that is how it was with him. Instead of having surgery, he went to Israel with us later that same year, and he has been attending services here ever since. Did we change God’s plan when we prayed for him? No. We just merely entered into God’s plan. It was His plan for this Brother to have the testimony he has had because of that experience. It was the same way with the Brother that had 28 broken bones in his body from a terrible accident. God wanted him to have that testimony of how those little slivers of bone just merely began to slide into place, after he had cried out to God for help. You hear people say, Why did a thing like that have to happen to a man like this? What did he ever do to deserve that? Listen to me Saints; I believe God uses these things that we find ourselves faced with in life, to draw us closer to Him, and in so doing, many of us come out with a testimony that really glorifies His great name. We would not volunteer for such a thing in order to have the testimony, but in order for there to be such a testimony, someone has to have the experience that establishes it, and it has to be known by others. He could have been like some people we hear of, people who have no use for doctors and hospitals and medication, but without the doctors, and the x-rays, how would anyone ever have known that the man had 28 little broken slivers of bones, that were so small they could not even be worked with? Do you see what I am getting at? God was in it all the way. The accident was no surprise to Him, no more than the death of Lazarus was. God was not interested in trying to convince people that they should not go to the doctor, nor to the hospital. He was interested in showing what He could do, after the doctors had done all they could do.


GOD’S TWOFOLD PURPOSE


As I look at all the various circumstances God has worked in, and as I observe what natural man has done with many of the miraculous testimonies of His grace and mercy to needy mankind, I am persuaded that God has a dual purpose in doing what He is doing in this Laodicean age. Within the true body of revelated believers that make up the living bride of Christ, He is using these things to mold us into the very stature of Jesus Christ as we look at them scripturally. Then within the ranks of foolish virgins and tares, (make believers) He is using the very same means to send strong delusion upon all those that have no love for revealed truth, but choose rather to follow the signs. It is among this group, that you find people going off into fanaticism, and actually bringing reproach upon God, and upon all those who follow a true revelation. They are the one’s that forbid their people to call a doctor. They are the ones that accuse each other of not having faith, when they pray and fail to get the desired results. They are the ones that are always begging for money to support their programs. They do not necessarily all do the same things, but my point is, No true work of God has anything to hide, and no true work of God has to be supported by begging, and no true testimony is voided because someone went to the doctor, or to the hospital. As I said before, Many times, that is what really establishes the testimony. We have to realize also, that there are times, and circumstances where it is impossible to get medical help, and the person in need has no choice but to depend completely upon the Lord to intervene in the situation. Certainly we know that there is nothing too hard for God. Did He not bring the children of Israel through the wilderness by a miraculous means? There was no confectionaries along the way; yet they had plenty to eat, and more where that came from. There was no shoe stores, and no clothing stores, yet they traveled forty years in the wilderness and came out on the other side with shoes on their feet, and clothes on their backs, and there was not a feeble one among them. How could we not have faith to believe a God like that would work circumstances for the benefit of His true children? In his Philippians letter Paul wrote, “Be careful for nothing; (not overanxious) but in every thing, by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Jesus Christ.” Brothers and Sisters: We have got to put our faith and trust in God, and when we talk of our throne rights, may we ever realize that it is simply the right to go personally before the presence of God in prayer without having to have an earthly mediator, as in the days of old, under the law of Moses. Jesus Christ Himself is the only mediator we have need of, and He stands at the very right hand of our heavenly Father, with all power and authority delegated to Him, as pertaining to redemption and restoration. So we have the right, or privilege to enter in personally, to let our request be made known unto God, but contrary to much of what you may hear on television religious programs, we have no right to demand anything from God. There are many, especially in the area of divine healing, that are always speaking of the believers right to demand certain things, but let me say this, If God has allowed a sickness to overtake you, or some financial misfortune to befall you, for the purpose of drawing you closer to Himself through the test, you can demand until you are blue in the face, and it will not change the plan of God the least bit. What will change the situation, is for you to humble yourself before God, and submit your will to Him, to do what ever it is that He desires to do. That is what He is after in every child of His, and there is nothing we can do short of submitting to Him completely, that will change our circumstances when they are for that purpose. There is no sickness nor disease that is too far advanced for God to intervene and bring about complete healing when it serves His plan and purpose to do so. Neither is there any financial situation so bad that He cannot reverse it, and cause you to have an abundance rather than a lack, even though His only promise is to meet our needs. He is not moved by our selfish desires and demands that are motivates by a human urge to please the flesh; His first concern is for our spiritual welfare, and our statural growth in the likeness of our blessed Savior, who died for us at Calvary, and rose again the third day that we all might have the victory over death. Yes the price is paid for our complete redemption, and as children of God we have all the resources of heaven available to us, but let us have faith in God to distribute them to us as He sees fit to do so, rather than us demanding from Him as we have all seen spoiled children do from their earthly parents.

DOES PRAYER CHANGE THE WILL OF GOD?


I will never forget; one time when the little niece of some folks here at Faith Assembly took spinal meningitis. The little baby was down here in the hospital at New Albany, and her kidneys had ceased to act, and she was burning up with a fever. I received a telephone call from them late in the night, telling me of her condition, and they asked if I would come to the hospital and pray for her. I dressed and drove into town, and met the folks in the waiting room at the hospital. She was in the intensive care unit, and in a coma, so we were not able to go to her bedside to pray. Her parents and grandparents were all gathered there waiting, and they told me that the doctor did not give her much of a chance of pulling out of that condition. Her mother, and maybe some others of them were crying, so as we stood there in the waiting room, unable to see the little baby, I said, “The only thing we can do is put our trust in God. He is the one that can change this situation right now. All the crying that any of you can do will not change God, nor change this situation. Furthermore, if it is within His will and purpose to take her even this very night, you could not prevent it; but let us just pray now, and ask God to be merciful to the little child.” It was just a little baby, and could not exercise faith in God itself, so we knew that whatever God would do, would not be because of its faith. We just prayed a simple little prayer asking God to be gracious to the little child, and confessing our belief that He was able to change the circumstances and spare the little one. No more than a minute or two after we stopped praying, the mother of the baby said, Let’s go up to the room and see if the nurse can give us any word as to its condition now. We walked down that long hallway and up the steps to where the children were, and as we approached the room, the door suddenly flew open, and the nurse stepped out, and when she saw us she said, Oh, we were on our way to tell you: your baby is out of the coma, the fever is dropping, and her kidneys are acting again; you can come in now. We walked in, to the bedside, and the little baby had its eyes wide open, and was moving its little hands. Saints I could never describe the look on that little mother’s face, as she reached under the plastic hood to touch her little baby. After that, it wasn’t but a few days until the little baby was back home, and well. God intervened and turned the whole situation around, but again I say, We did not change the plan of God when we prayed: we just entered into His plan. Furthermore I want to say this; I am not a specialist of any kind, and I am not a Dr. of Divinity that can give you an explanation a mile long of how God works, therefore I just give you these little testimonies that show what I have seen Him do on behalf of needy souls when someone prayed. That brings me to say also, Do not ever stop praying no matter how hopeless the situation may look, until you know beyond any shadow of doubt that there is no longer any need to pray. Sometimes God will test us to the very last minute.


JUST WHERE IS YOUR FAITH?


Now, to the preachers that preach against doctors, and medicine, and hospitals, let me say this, Are you ready to let your little baby lay in a coma with spinal meningitis, a high fever and kidney failure, without seeking whatever medical help is available while you trust God? As I said before, God does not need anyone to cover up anything; He has nothing to hide. He is not afraid a testimony will be destroyed if medical help is sought. Furthermore any reasonable person knows God is the only one that can heal; and all the doctors and medicine are able to do is assist the law of healing that God has placed in every last one of His creatures. In other words, Most all babies are born into this world through a natural law of reproduction that God placed in effect when He created the first male and female. Therefore when a little offspring is born into the world, we do not look upon it as a divine act of God. There are however certain women that are never able to have a baby, no matter how healthy they may be otherwise. So if through prayer, they are able to conceive and bear children, that can be called a divine act of the Creator. He has overridden the existing circumstances. That is why it is written in the 11th chapter of Hebrews, verse 11, “Through faith also Sarah herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged Him faithful who had promised.” It took a divine act of God for Sarah to conceive, because the natural law of reproduction was not working in her. If you can understand that, then you ought to be able to understand why at times it takes a divine act of God to bring about a healing when the medical profession has done all they can do trying to get the natural law of healing to work, but the condition gets worse and worse instead of changing for the better. There are times when no amount of medical technology is able to strengthen an old run down physical body to the point where the natural law of healing will take over, but that does not necessarily mean that the person is going to die, for God may have purposed to be glorified through the healing of such a person. If such a testimony is what He is after, that is exactly how it has to be. Praise His great name! I am so glad that there is a supernatural power that remains the same yesterday, today, and forever. Hallelujah! That does not mean that He will do the same thing in every case though, so we cannot make a universal doctrine out of any experience, and teach it to the body of Christ, lest there be confusion created. That is why Jesus said, “There were many widows in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heavens were shut up for three and a half years, and there was great famine throughout the land, but to none of them was Elias sent, except to one that lived in a city of Sidon. Many people, with their dogmatic approach to what they call, faith in the word of God, actually war against the plan of God much of the time, because they try to make a universal application to everything God has ever done for anyone. You just simply cannot do that. In other words, If God has allowed some condition to overtake you for the purpose of cultivating some patience on your part, and you spend all your time running first to this One, and then that One for prayer, and never really take the time to earnestly talk to God personally, about your condition, is it any wonder you do not get the results you are after? Patience is a thing that a lot of people run from, yet it is ranked among the great virtues of the Christian’s life. In the first chapter of James, we find these words. Verse 2, “My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers (different) temptations; Knowing this, that the trying of you faith worketh PATIENCE. But let PATIENCE have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing.” Many of you, when you get in the valley, instead of exercising some patience and waiting upon God, you allow your mind to run wild, and you allow Satan to feed your mind every vain imagination that he is capable of coming up with. Then you get so depressed and discouraged, you conduct yourselves as though you have no confidence in God at all. It ought to be just the opposite of that, for God has not changed. He is on the scene just as much today as He was two thousand years ago, for all those that place their trust in Him. That is why I like to keep reminding people of what Paul wrote in his letter to the Romans, (8:28-29). “And we know that all things work together for good (not for everyone, but for certain ones,) to them that love God, to them who are the called according to HIS PURPOSE. (Now notice) For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.” If you are a child of God, you are in those two verses, whether you realize it yet or not. We are called, according to the purpose of God; therefore He has to be able to work in our lives as He sees fit, or He could not fulfill verses 29-30. Let us read verse 30 now. “Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.” Paul was looking at the whole beautiful picture, and I believe it might do you good to read the rest of that chapter when you get the chance. Above all else we just have to realize that God has a plan, and a purpose, and He is going to run it the way He wants to. Many people interfere, even while they think they are doing God a service, but they can never prevent the Lord from working out His plan of redemption and perfection in the lives of His foreknown children. Just knowing that ought to make us truly thankful, for on the surface it sometimes looks like the devil is winning. We are living in a day when it is very popular to be religious, but holy living, and upholding a revelation of truth is just as unpopular today as it has always been. In other words, the devil loves to see people go to church, just as long as he can keep them from receiving a true revelation of the word of God. One thing is sure though, Every person that has taken it upon himself, or herself, to handle the scriptures and teach others what they think they mean, is going to have to give an account before God for it one of these days, and I would hate to be found standing in the shoes of a lot of them, for they have brought shame and reproach upon true Christianity. It is for this very reason, that I have felt like we ought to put something in print on the subject of divine healing. There have been so many instances of fanaticism and misuse of the scriptures brought to the attention of the news media lately, I feel that it is time for us to let the world know exactly where we stand on this subject. What I teach and stand for, I am not ashamed to take my Bible and defend it in a court room, if it ever comes to that. Furthermore I will not have to worry about being accused of telling people not to go to the doctor when they feel they need to, for I say, Go on, and let the doctor do whatever he can to relieve you of your ailments; that will not hinder God from doing for you what the doctors cannot do, if you have your faith and trust in Him. I could never begin to tell of all the times I know of, that God has stepped in and healed folks after the doctors had either done all they knew to do, or many times, after the doctors have determined that surgery was the only resource. Therefore I would like to ask some of these preachers who think they know it all, Who should receive the glory and praise in such cases? Certainly not the doctors. To God alone belongs all glory and honor, and He is ever to be praised.


STUDY GOD’S WORD


Now, Brothers and Sisters: I believe many of you know why so many others err when it comes to applying scriptural truths. It is because they take them out of context, and try to apply them to every situation that comes up. God never meant for any of us to handle His written word like that. That is why the apostle Paul wrote what he did to Timothy, 2nd Timothy 2:15-16. Listen to this. “Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. But shun profane and vain babblings: (irreverent, quarrelsome arguments and debates pertaining to something of the faith) for they will increase unto more ungodliness.” Paul goes right ahead and gives an example of what he is talking about. It seems that there were two fellows by the names of Hymenaeus and Philetus; who were going around arguing that the resurrection had already taken place, and Paul said this sort of thing will eat like a canker, (or gangrene) and will overthrow the faith of some. Why? Because they themselves have erred from the truth, and by their persuasions, they cause others to do likewise. He says, Shun them. Have nothing to do with people like that. As I have already said, Jesus did not suffer and die on that old cross, just simply to give the world another religion. He did all that in order to give us a way of life that the world was destitute and void of. A way of life that God would be pleased with. He gave back to man, something that Satan had robbed him of, a genuine faith in the true and living God. Every other religion tries to pull God down to the level of man and reason Him out, but true Christianity lifts man up to a place where He can sit in heavenly places, and partake of heavenly things. A lot of people just have a few pet verses of scripture they study, and they call that, studying the word of God, but that is not studying the word of God when you do it that way, for you do not get those Bible truths in their proper context. In chapter 3, verse 16, Paul wrote to Timothy, “All scripture (A-L-L) is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: (To what purpose?) That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” Naturally we all have certain verses of scripture that we like to meditate upon, and quote to others from time to time, but those verses were not meant to stand alone, apart from the other scriptures. Certain verses carry the major impact, but all the rest have to feed into the picture somewhere, and there is always a right and a wrong application that can be made. Take James 5:14-15, for example. Many people hang their faith on those two verses, and just simply close their eyes to everything else in the Bible that is related to sickness, but I am complete convinced, that if we could have known what was in the mind of James when he wrote those words, we would know that they do not apply to every situation where there is sickness. I will show you what I mean in a minute, but first let us read verse 13. “Is any among you afflicted? Let him pray. (Now that pertains to ridicule and persecution.) Is any merry? Let him sing psalms. Is any sick among you? Let him call for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.” I am convinced that this was meant to apply only to those who had become immobile because of their sickness, or for some reason the person cannot come to church. Then, let him call for the elders of the church to come and pray for him, but not just for every little sickness that might strike a person from time to time. You can get pretty sick sometimes, with an upset stomach, but Paul did not tell Timothy to call for the elders of the church to pray for him, he told him to drink a little wine, and that was to settle his stomach. The sad thing is, Gentiles have done with the word of God, exactly what the Jews had done in the days of Jesus’ ministry on earth. They have, without revelation, applied the word of God to every situation according to their own carnal interpretations.


UNDERSTANDING SCRIPTURAL PROVISIONS


There is more to what James said there, than what most people grab hold of when they read, “Is any sick among you?” What about the part that says, “If he has committed sins, they shall be forgiven?” Is God going to forgive your sins just merely because the elders of the church have prayed for you? You know there has to be more to this than that. Would we not have to look at the possibility that the Lord may have allowed the devil to put some sickness upon such persons because of some secret sin in their lives? I can certainly see how such persons, maybe lying at the point of death, would call upon God for forgiveness and healing, out of a truly repentant heart. You say, Could not God heal such a person without him having to call for the elders of the church to pray for him? Of course He could, but you have to realize that it was the Spirit of God that inspired James to write those words, so it must be, that there are times when God wants to establish a certain testimony, and also leave a lasting impression upon the memory of the person that receives His mercy and grace. In the 19th chapter of Acts, the elders were not called in to pray for the sick that were unable to attend the meetings; those that cared for them just simply took anointed handkerchiefs and aprons from the apostle Paul and layed them upon their sick folks, and the diseases departed from them, and also the evil spirits that had tormented them went out of them. Brothers and Sisters: The important thing is that we believe God, and have confidence in Him, and at the same time, do not try to tell God how to go about meeting your needs. You believe Him to the saving of your sin sick soul, and His healing power will automatically be present to heal you, if that is what the plan of God holds for you. One thing is sure, God never turns out a counterfeit product. Everything He produces is a genuine original, and the salvation of a lost soul still remains to be His primary objective. Divine healing is just one of the fringe benefits, and should never be presented as the primary objective. Even lost sinners from time to time have miraculous healings. Would you not agree? But let us never forget that God has set a law of healing to work in all of His creatures, therefore we should be grateful to Him every time we cut or scratch ourselves, and the injured place heals up. Saints I hope this is making sense to you, for it is an honest effort to help you better understand a subject that has been presented from every angle imaginable through the years, and in these last days Satan is using it to bring reproach upon God, and upon the true people of God. I would never want to say anything that would hinder anyone from exercising faith in a scriptural provision, but when I read, and hear in the news, of all the fanatical teachings that various one’s have, on the subject of divine healing, it makes me want to help poor innocent souls that have been carried away with such nonsense. You will be a lot more stable as a Christian, if you can just simply come to understand that God is not obligated to heal ever sick person by a divine act of His sovereignty, when He has a natural law of healing that will work when given the chance. I just cannot help but look back to how God dealt with King Hezekiah when he was sick unto death with a boil. Not just a plain old boil, that was what they called a carbuncle, when I was growing up. But the point is, The Bible says he was sick unto death with it, and when God had Isaiah tell him that he would live another 15 years, man’s first thought is, that God would heal him by a divine act. But not so: Isaiah had them put a poultice of figs on the boil, and when that drew out the poison, the natural law of healing in his body did the rest. You will also find that in 2nd Kings, chapter 20, and also in Isaiah, chapter 38, if you want to read it. Now I grant you, God could have healed him by a divine act, but I feel that these instances are recorded in the scriptures because God wanted wise people to understand that He is not in the business of constantly overriding His natural laws that have been in effect ever since creation. When He does that, there is a reason for it, but our faith and trust in God ought not be just for the supernatural. We need to trust Him totally of course, but that is no excuse for us to fail to do what we know to do when some situation arises. Therefore as we go back to what James wrote, Yes, the prayer of faith shall save the sick, unless it is his time to go home, but that still does not mean that the sick person is going to be healed by a supernatural means. The person may have to take some antibiotics to clear up an infection. We do not hear much of anyone using home remedies any more, such as a poultice of figs, or a piece of fat meat, but regardless of what was used, that is not what did the healing; it just cleared the way for God’s natural law of healing to work. In other words, God wants us to get a true understanding of His word, so we can walk down this road of life without all these extremes. I just hate to hear people use the Bible trying to make it look like an aspirin, or a shot of penicillin is of the devil. It was not the devil that allowed man to discover these medical helps, but it is the devil that causes man to misuse them.


THINGS THAT CAUSE CONFUSION AND TROUBLE


People who fail to get an understanding of the word of God will always miss the mark somewhere. Just like when I used to be in the Methodist Church, and began to see in the scriptures various things that pertained to the Millennium. The main body of Methodism did not see the Millennium in the scriptures. All they could see was the catching away of the saints in the rapture, and the rest of eternity in heaven. They read 1st Thessalonians 4:16-17, and as far as they can see, that is our ultimate goal, just to be taken up into heaven to be with the Lord for ever. Most of you know these verses, but for the benefit of some who may not, let us read them. “For the Lord Himself shall descend from heave with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Now if we never pay any attention to other scriptures like Isaiah 11, and Isaiah 65, that actually speak of a time beyond the rapture, and the only other scriptures we ever read are those like 2nd Peter 3:10-12, and if you ignore verse 13 there, you might have reason to believe as some do, that the rapture ends it all, and the earth will then be destroyed. Peter wrote, But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. (The Methodist people say, You see there, the earth is going to be burned up; that is why the Lord is taking us to glory. But notice now, as we read some more) Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, Looking for and hastening unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? (If you stop reading right there, and build your revelation off those three verses, you see no place for the Millennium, but notice verse 13.) “Nevertheless WE, according to HIS PROMISE look for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness. Verse 14, Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found in Him in peace, without spot, and blameless.” This great redemption program of the Lord, is not just to get some people saved that He can take up to live in the heavens with Him. If that was all He wanted He never would have put man down here on earth in the first place. His ultimate goal in redemption and restoration is to reinstate man back to the place Adam fell from when he disobeyed His commandment to him. The big difference, is that the end product will have already been tested by the devil, and will have overcome him, never to be tested again. But it will take one thousand years of Jesus ruling on earth with a rod of iron while Satan is chained up, and unable to interfere, to restore all things back to what they were before the fall of man, and at that time Satan will be allowed to go out and test all those that were born during the one thousand years, and he will deceive a great host of them. But God Himself will immediately intervene, and destroy Satan and all that he has been able to deceive, and that will mark the end of his influence upon Earth. That is why Isaiah could write, in chapter 65, verses 24 & 25, “And it shall come to pass, that before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, and the lion shall eat straw like the bullock: and dust shall be the serpent’s meat. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain, saith the Lord.” A thing like that could never be, until Satan is chained up, and the world is set free of his evil influence. There are an awful lot of professing Christians that you could never teach anything about the Millennium to, for they just simply cannot see past those other scriptures we read. Over in chapter 11, of Isaiah, we find him also speaking there of conditions in the Millennium. We will just pick up verse 5, and read a little there. “And righteousness shall be the girdle of His loins, and faithfulness the girdle of His reigns. The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together: and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together; and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the suckling child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand in the cockatrices’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” I will stop reading there, but I ask you, Where and when do a lot of these people think that prophecy will ever fit in. Certainly not before the rapture of the true church; so when? Only in the Millennium. Bro. Jackson: Why are you talking about the Millennium, in a message on divine healing? Simply to point out how essential it is for Christians to rightly divine the WORD OF TRUTH, for if you just lift out a verse here and there, you can miss the whole picture. One of these Methodist men actually said to me one time, Bro. Junie: It has been said, that the book of Revelation never should have been written, and I partly believe that. Brother I thank God for the book of Revelation, for that, along with Daniel, lets us know where we are today. But these are just some little points that I am including to help you see where all the confusion and trouble springs from, among the ranks of religion. Because of something some of them have read from the Bible, one of their family members could be lying at the point of death, and they would not consent to a blood transfusion to save the person’s life. It is all a result of the way they have twisted the scriptures. But as I said already, If for some reason God has give you the conviction, that you will never have to take another pill, I promise you this. You will never have to take one as long as you live, but if God did not give you that conviction, and you are just following the teaching of some man, you are in for trouble before you get out of here. That kind of life requires a revelation of faith, and I will never try to point out who has it, and who does not, but time itself will tell. If God placed in you a revelation of that kind of faith even for you whole family, and you are hauled into court because of it, I guarantee you one thing, God will be right there to defend you, but if He has not dealt with you in that way, and you are trying to live like that, you are just experimenting with faith, and what you have will not stand the test. Just taking certain verses from the Bible, and building a doctrine out of them, that you use to instruct others on how to build their lives, is like building a bridge over a great crevice and never fastening the ends to the embankments on either side. Anything that is worthwhile has to be anchored to something. Therefore any doctrine that will not connect up with the scriptures all the way through the Bible is going to leave someone hanging somewhere without anything to hold on to. It was not like that in the early church. Those disciples were Christians in name, in word, and in deeds. Those who opposed them had to make up lies about them, in order to get them in trouble with the law. They were not trouble makers. They did not go around just agitating people by trying to cram what they believed down them. They were not breakers of the law of the land, except where there was a definite difference on some moral issue, and they were not afraid to die for what they believed, for their convictions became a living part of them by the power of the Holy Ghost that guards every true conviction. Furthermore when their true convictions were put to the test, God was always on hand, either to deliver them out of their dilemma, or to give them grace to die for their faith with a smile on their face.


CONVICTIONS THAT GLORIFY GOD


I have actually read from the writings of the antinicean fathers, how that the Spirit of conviction would come upon the critics of Christians being put to death, and they would jump right out of the crowd, and say, Let me go with them. That was the result of the power of God standing by to uphold something that was a true spiritual conviction implanted in the believers by a revelation of faith. That will glorify God. On the other hand, when you are taken to court because you have refused medical treatment for your dying child, and all you have for your defense is what your denomination teaches you, and the power of God is not present to vindicate you, The only conclusion one can come to is that you are a source of reproach upon every true Christian in your society. What you do in the name of Christianity reflects upon everyone who is a true Christian. But let me keep stressing this, I am not trying to take from any of you, anything that is a personal conviction. The only thing I would try to impress upon you, is that your convictions ought to glorify God. Therefore we need to handle them with wisdom. You need to realize also, that you cannot prove spiritual things to the agnostics and blasphemers of the world. From time to time, some poor soul accepts the challenge put out by this unbelieving Church of Christ for someone to come on their program and prove that God still heals people today, as He did in days of old. Naturally they always make such a person look foolish, because God will not cooperate with such a display. It is not the same as it was with Elijah, when there was a great host of people that had to choose which God they would serve. The thing that really thrills me though, is when some poor soul is almost to the point of death with cancer, and the doctors have done all they know to do, and have given him up to die, and then someone comes in and says, Would it be alright if I just anoint you with oil and pray for you? Naturally those doctors, or at least most of them think that is all a lot of foolishness. But when that person is restored to health, their mouths are stopped, or now and then, one of them will say something like, A higher power has intervened, but that seldom, if ever, makes a believer out of the doctor. Praise God! It sure does a lot for believers though, and many times God has to let circumstances come to that, in order to get us into the place where we belong with Him.


PERSONAL TESTIMONY OF MIRACULOUS HEALING


When I was lying there in the old St. Edwards Hospital with my head split open and seemingly no chance of saving my right eye, even if I lived, I did not know anything about divine healing. As a matter of fact, I did not know anything at all for three days after the accident, but when I finally did come to myself, not knowing whether I had an eye or not, and even wondered if my brains were running out, there was something dep within me, that kept saying, This all happened to make you get right with God. That was certainly one thing that no doctor could do. That was between me and God. As for my healing, even after they had me patched back together, and thought I might have a 50-50 chance of living, they had no way of knowing whether I would ever have my right mind or not. As for my eye, they said I might be able to see out of it, but I would never have any control over the movement of it. I am just telling you what the best opinions of the doctors were, for that is what the condition looked like to them. But praise God, He had another plan for my life that none of us knew anything about at that time. Not only do I have my right mind, (Some of these preachers might question that at times), but I also have my sight in that eye, and I can move it where ever I want to, just like you do yours. No it was not any instantaneous healing, but if you could have seen me then, you would have to agree that I have experienced a miraculous healing. Brothers and Sisters: this world is full of living testimonies tonight, of how the hand of God intervened in their lives at a time when just about all hope was gone from the standpoint of the natural. Some of them were picked up along the highways, where they were found lying, bleeding to death with their bodies mangled. I read the testimony of one fellow many years ago, that lay in the hospital in just such a condition, asking himself, and asking God, Why? His bones were broken just about like the Brother here in the church that we mentioned earlier. The doctors had him x-rayed, and they checked him, and it looked like it would be impossible for him to ever walk again, But not only did he walk, he preached and prayed for the sick, after the Lord healed him. It is this kind of healings that really let us see two sides of the healing power of God in operation at once. The natural law of healing completes the work, but there are times when God moves in a supernatural way, to get everything in its proper order for the natural law to work, so what we need to realize above all else, is that even though God may intervene in a situation of your life, and heal you by a supernatural means, (A divine, sovereign act) He will never do away with the natural law of healing that He has placed in your body. You may not think so, but you need it. Another thing I want to say more about, is how God will sometimes use a physical sickness in our life, to get us to the place where we will pray and seek to know His will and purpose for our life. Many times a man will run from his call to preach, until God has to let some sickness overtake him, and get him flat on his back, and then he will begin to cry out to God, and actually surrender to the will of God, if God will only allow him to get well. I do not know what is ahead for any of you, but I do know that somewhere down the road something is going to knock on your door, and I just pray that when it does, your heart will be in tune with the word of God, for if it isn’t you will be at the mercy of the enemy. God is still a healer; that is one thing we know for sure, but let us not experiment with Him. Pray rather, that He will help you recognize every true conviction of your heart that He has placed there, and that He will teach you to walk in obedience to that. For He has put those true convictions there for our spiritual benefit. They will lead us to be more like Jesus.


RECEIVERS OF GOD’S PROMISES


Now we come to another question people often ask; Who are those promises and provisions in the Bible meant for? As most of you well know, there are hundreds of different denominations among the ranks of what is called Christianity, and every last one of them feel that what they have is right. They are deceived into believing that what they have is what God is looking for, in the world today. Even homosexuals and perverts are deceived into believing God will accept them. They refuse to believe that it was their kind that caused God to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah even after the great flood of Noah’s day. Some of those blasphemers even have the nerve to suggest the Jesus Christ Himself was one of their kind, but we do not have to defend Him against them, for God knows what to do with their kind once their cup of abominations is full. In the meanwhile God is perfecting a body of true believers made up of all nations, kindreds, tongues, and tribes to be just like Jesus, (That is what we read in Romans 8:29) and the main body of promises and provisions New Testament are for them. Oh yes, others are partaking of the benefits also. Jesus reminded His disciples that God maketh the sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust. God cannot send rain to a thirsty field of wheat without watering also those old tares that are growing right alongside the wheat. It is the same way in religion even yet today, for God has not yet separated all the tares from among the true body of believers. But I do want to go into the 4th chapter of Ephesians for a little look at what the apostle Paul wrote to that model church about this great mystical body of Christ. In verse 4 we read, “There is ONE BODY, and ONE SPIRIT, even as ye are called in ONE HOPE of your calling; ONE LORD, ONE FAITH, ONE BAPTISM, ONE GOD and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.” Brothers and Sisters: There is a lot to be said in response to those three verses. In the first place, if there was only ONE BODY to start with, it will end with only ONE BODY of true Bible believers, and there will not be one trinitarian in the bunch. Another thing we can say is, At the time of this writing, that ONE BODY was made up partly of people that had been taken from Judaism, and various beliefs of Judaism, yet Judaism still lingered on. Even though God called out of Judaism many souls to make up this ONE BODY, it did not destroy Judaism. Then when God began calling people out of paganism; it still remained just as strong as ever. Their temples were everywhere. But there was something unique about that ONE BODY of believers in that apostolic age; they all walked in the unity of the faith. They were not a divided people over their own Christian doctrines. The doctrines that governed their moral, and their spiritual makeup, was the same for everyone; both Jew and Gentile alike; and there was no such thing as denominational divisions among that ONE BODY. God has predetermined that we should be conformed to the image of His Son, and He only had one Son. He did not have a Baptist son, a Methodist son, a Presbyterian son, a Catholic son, and so on. The one Son was Jesus the Christ, and all who are to be made into His image will have to shed those denominational garments, and get dressed up in the pure unadulterated word of God. Therefore it is utterly impossible to even visualize being made into the image of Jesus Christ, as long as your vision of Christianity is tied to those systems of religion. As we have said many times before, those religious systems are the result of what God did in the lives of various men who were instruments in His hands in the years of the Reformation, when through many different one’s the Spirit of God restored back to the church the apostolic doctrines that Satan had robbed her of. But God never intended to have denominational fences built around those precious truths that belonged to His ONE great body of believers. That was the work of man in his carnal efforts to protect a precious jewel of revelation that had been restored by the Spirit of God. Now we know God worked through these various systems in the hour of their beginning, but when they failed to move on with Him, He left them, and now they are existing in name only. There is no life among them, except for an individual here and there that has not yet heard their call to come out and follow truth.


TRUTHS SET IN ORDER


I suppose some of you may be wondering why we are dealing with these scriptures here in Ephesians 4, in connection with a message on divine healing, but I hope that by doing so, we can help you see why there is so much confusion about the subject of divine healing. Many of you have heard me say that a proper revelation of the Godhead is what really unlocks the revelation of the other major doctrines of the Bible. Well that also applies to the promises and provisions of the scriptures, just as much as it does to the doctrines. The more you know about the author, the better you can understand what he has to say. If you can understand exactly, who Jesus Christ is, and what His relationship to the Father is, concerning His works, then you will know more about how to exercise faith in the provisions He has made for us. It is one thing to read the gospels and see what Jesus did for various ones during the three and a half years He ministered on earth, but it is quite another thing, to know just how to apply those things to our own lives. Some people seem to have the idea that anything Jesus ever did, they can do the same thing and get the same results, and it is these experiments that are causing a lot of the confusion we see and hear of so often any more. I will just say this, If the Father tells you to do a certain thing that Jesus did, like He told Him to do it, then you will get the desired results. Otherwise you are just putting on a show, and actually playing with peoples lives. Jesus spat on the ground one day, and made a clay substance He applied to a blind man’s eyes, and he received his sight, but tell me, How many people have ever had their blind eyes healed through that same process since then? The secret to your success or failure is in how you respond to the reality of what Paul said in Ephesians 4:6. “ONE GOD and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and IN YOU ALL.” Who was he talking to? Born again believers of course. But there is where it all lays. If you will allow the Spirit of God in you to lead your life, you will not have to experiment with the scriptures. Neither will you have to walk in fear, always wondering if you have missed the will of God. When it comes to following the ministry or teaching of a man, be sure you are following him because he is following Christ, and not his own selfish ambitions. There are ten thousand voices out there, bidding for your attention, but you need not be deceived by any of them, if you will take your Bible, and get down on your knees, and ask God to show you which ones are teaching His truth, and who you should sit under. Some use a verse of scripture found in 1st John 2:27, to excuse themselves for being too proud to sit under the teaching of any man, but I want you to know, those apostles of Christ did not contradict each other, and the apostle Paul wrote in his Ephesian letter that God has set in the church, a five fold ministry for the perfecting of the saints. Let us read it, beginning with 4:11. “And He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ? (All of the body) Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.” Now some may ask, When was this ministry set in the church? Right at the very beginning. She started out with a ministry like this, and she will end the same way. God’s longsuffering grace waited while Satan had his Millennium, (the Dark Ages) but the Reformation has restored those precious truths that were so perverted during that period, and God’s five fold ministry is again at work in the church doing exactly what Paul said they would do. By this precious word of truth (the Bible) they are setting everything in its proper order. Where do they get their authority? From the Holy Ghost, which is the Spirit of God as was in Jesus Christ.


THE WORK OF THE COMFORTER


Let us turn back to St. John 16:12-15, and see what Jesus had to say about the Holy Ghost that was to come. He refers to it as the Spirit of truth here, but in verse 7, as the Comforter, and in 14:26, both the Comforter and the Holy Ghost. So let it be understood that each of these references apply to one and the selfsame Spirit. Notice now, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. (They had to witness His death, burial and resurrection before they would really be able to comprehend all that He wanted them to.) Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, (The Holy Ghost, or Comforter) is come, He will guide you into ALL TRUTH; for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come. He shall glorify me: (Jesus speaking) for He shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that He shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you.” In reality, here is what Jesus said this Comforter, this Spirit of truth would do. He would take the things of His, and would show them unto the true children of God. Not just for their amusement, but for their complete understanding to this great redemption plan of the Father. That is what the things of Christ Jesus were; the attributes and works of the Father, as was manifested in His miraculous ministry upon earth. When He walked upon the earth among men, Jesus did not go up and down the street blowing His own whistle, so to speak, like a lot of people do. Instead, He became a humble servant, and sought no reputation of His own. Most of the time when He was seen walking along, He looked much like any other man. Nevertheless within that vessel of clay was the unlimited power of the great Creator of heaven and earth, and at various times those attributes projected forth to minister to the people of that day. His works among the people were the works of the Father that was in Him, and that caused Him to say, in chapter 14, verse 12, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and great works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father.” In other words, Jesus in reality distributed those attributes of the Father that was in Himself among the church, and He gave the leadership and oversight of the church into the hands of what we refer to as the five fold ministry, and it became the responsibility of the apostles to set all doctrine in order in the church; and to have the final word in settling disputes that arose from time to time. Besides the ministry that was set in the church, (which is the body of Christ) there were nine major spiritual gifts, or gifts of the Spirit distributed among the body, and the operation of those spiritual gifts is by the anointing of the Holy Ghost. Among those nine gifts mentioned by the apostle Paul in 1st Corinthians 12:7-10, is the gifts of healing, and we have certainly been privileged to witness those gifts of healing in operation in this generation, and especially so in the ministry of Bro. Branham. But the point we were making, was that the gifts of the Spirit were no confined just to the ministry. They were placed in the body, in order that the spiritual body might function much as the physical body does. In the physical body each member of the body has its particular function, and it takes the complete body of members working in harmony with each other, in order for that body to function as it was originally created to do. When one or more members of the body fail to do their part the body suffers because of it, and that is exactly what happens in the mystical body when the various members fail to cooperate with each other. Paul really goes into much detail clarifying this in the latter part of chapter 12. He talks about how even the least members have their part in the completeness of the whole body, and that there should be no division in the body, but that the members should have the same care one for another, because when one member suffers, all the members suffer with it, and likewise when one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. If you hit your thumb with a hammer, and it swells up twice its size, your whole body suffers because of it. Likewise if you are walking on sharp gravel barefooted, your whole body is suffering, but let someone come along and give you a good pair of shoes, and your whole body will rejoice. Therefore just apply that spiritually, and you will understand what Paul is really trying to get across to that Corinthian church. That is what James was getting at in chapter 5, verse 16, when he said, Confess your faults one to another, and pray for another, that ye may be healed. He went on to say, “The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.” Let me say this now, When you start using this scripture to confess your faults to each other, be sure you follow up with the rest of it, and pray for each other, lest you be found just gossiping and complaining, and you wind up in a worse shape.


APOSTLES OF THE FIVE FOLD MINISTRY


Let me get back to this five fold ministry that Jesus set in the church in that first age, for we want to take a look at what happened to it, and see why the church went without it for so many hundreds of years. In the first place let me point out the fact that every Christian of that first age had been converted to Christianity out of a religion that was ruled by priests through a lot of rituals and ceremonies. The Jews had their priests and rabbis, and everything they did was formalistic, one ritual after another. The Gentiles had been converted from paganism, and they also were ruled by a priesthood and rituals. But in the church, in the book of Acts, there were no priests and rabbis. There were apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, and they did not rule the church; they led it. It was not really them doing the works we read of, no more than it was Jesus doing the works in His ministry. In reality it was the Holy Ghost doing the works using their bodies as instruments. He was taking the things of Jesus, which were the things of the Father, and dividing them up among the five fold ministry, of which the apostle held first place in spiritual authority. Every man referred to as an apostle in the New Testament, was definitely a man that carried a revelation of the word of God with the authority to establish exactly what the gospel was, and what it was not. Only apostles wrote epistles in the New Testament. Not one epistle was written by an evangelist. That is why you have heard me say, it was the apostles that held the line on the revelation of the word of God. Of course we realize that we are living in a day and hour when any number of men are being referred to as apostles simply because they have exercised some spiritual gift, or gifts, but that is a poor yardstick to measure an apostle by, for Phillip went down into Samaria preaching the gospel, and had an outstanding ministry with all sorts of miracles, and he was only an evangelist. Just listen to what it says here in Acts 8:6-7, about his ministry down there. “And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which Phillip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed.” If that had been in our day: many people would be saying, A man that has such a miraculous ministry as that, would have to be an apostle. But Phillip was not an apostle; he was an evangelist. He took the gospel to those people, and he preached it with the full authority and power of the Holy Ghost, and I am sure his revelation was correct, but I am just as sure, that he did not claim to be an apostle. He exercised no authority in establishing the doctrine that the whole grace age church was to be judged by. Paul, Peter, James and John did that. In Romans 2, Paul wrote, “For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law; in the day WHEN GOD SHALL JUDGE THE SECRETS OF MEN BY JESUS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MY GOSPEL.” There was nothing wishy washy about Paul. He was so sure that what he preached was the very mind of God, he even wrote to the Galatian assembly, that if any man, or even an angel from heaven, ever preached any other gospel than the gospel he preached to them, let him be accursed. He even included himself in that. A lot of preachers have to go back later, and straighten up something they have preached wrong previously, but not those apostles. What Paul really said was, (I will just paraphrase it,) Even if I myself come back later and preach something contrary to what I have already preached to you, may I be accursed also. Why was he so positive about it? He tells why in Galatians 1:11-12. “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.” Brother when you receive it like that, you do not have to go back and change it later.


GIVE IMPOSTERS THE WORD TEST


In his first letter to the Corinthian church, Paul wrote, “I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.” In other words, the church was founded upon a pure revelation of the word of God, and as long as those first apostles remained alive, it was kept on a true course, and ministered to by a five fold ministry. But when those old guardians of the true faith finally all died off, Satan began injecting little ideas here and there, until the first thing they knew the church was being flooded with ritualistic, pagan practices that those first Christians had fled from. By 500 A.D. the church was under a priesthood, just like Judaism and paganism. The five fold ministry was out of the picture, and it would be out for a long time. During the Dark Ages people did not become Christians for the most part, because of Holy Ghost conviction, and because the gospel was preached to them. They were all too often given a choice, You become a Christian, or you will have your head cut off. You can just imagine what kind of Christians that produced. A people that functioned exactly as the priests and bishops ordered them to. That is what Christianity had come to, and that is why the Reformation was necessary. Through it, little by little, through first one man, and then another, God gave back to the church what Satan had stolen from her, but it would be quite some time before that five fold ministry would be restored to her.


This 20th century has produced some tremendous testimonies as different men have exercised dynamic faith and stood against the forces of evil. When they would preach, and pray for the sick; demons would come out screaming, and people would be healed. But when you go back, and study the doctrines they preached, they were nowhere in line with what those first apostles preached. Yet people would say, Oh, with a ministry like that, Bro. So and So just has to be an apostle. Saints: that is not so. Even in that first century there were men who claimed to be apostles, and no doubt ever one of them had a tremendous ministry (They had to have some reason to be looked upon as apostles) but I find some very interesting words in Rev. 2:2, where the Lord had John write to the church at Ephesus. He rebuked them a little farther down for departing from their first love, but in verse 2, he wrote, “I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast TRIED THEM WHICH SAY THEY ARE APOSTLES, and are not, and hast found them liars.” They may have fallen into a routine of works to the point where they were not even motivated by the pure love that they began with, but one thing is sure, they did not forget how to put those self acclaimed apostles to the word test. They certainly knew that it took more than a miraculous ministry to make an apostle out of a man. There were times when they had to listen real close in order to catch the part that would reveal the imposter as a false apostle, for some of those fellows no doubt had done their school work, and had learned the part very well. Nevertheless there will always be a little something said, that will allow a true saint to get a glimpse behind the mask of every imposter. That is the reason the apostle John wrote, (1st John 4:1) “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” In verse 4, he says, “Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, (The Holy Ghost) than he that is in the world.” It is His enablement within us, that allows us to recognize the Spirit of truth, and the spirit of effort. John also wrote (2nd John 10) “If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds.” Now this was before the tares actually got into the church, but that old apostle said, Don’t let them even come into our home if their doctrine is wrong, and besides that, Be sure you do not say to them, God bless you, or May God prosper you, lest you be counted as a partaker of their evil deeds. That was pretty strong; would you not say so? John outlived all the original apostles, but in 96 A.D., when he wrote the book of Revelation, it was just about over for him also. There were other men who stood gallantly for the truth going into that second age, but John was the last of the original apostles of Christ, that held the line on the true revelation of God’s word in that first age, and all this confusion in the ranks of Protestant religion is a result of what Satan did in stripping the church of her pure revelation. But has not the truth been restored? You may say. Yes it has been restored to the true church, but for every true saint that is following a true revelation, there are thousands that are interpreting the scriptures to fit their own human reasoning. Sure the five fold ministry is being restored to the church, but you will not find any of them in a denominational church, nor in any of these cults that are springing up in so many places anymore. Therefore that leaves a lot of room in the overall scope of religion for manmade doctrines and dogmas, and divine healing is one of their main topics, for we are living in a generation of sick people. Everyone who is sick would certainly enjoy being healed by a divine act of God, especially if they did not have to do anything to receive it, except support some religious program of some man somewhere. You know what I mean; some of them even have it advertised at discount prices. While one man may you to send him a hundred dollars along with your prayer requests, another one will only ask for ten. But the dangerous one’s are those who teach their doctrines on divine healing, and make their followers feel afraid to go to a doctor for any reason at all. Ruling people’s lives through fear is worse than just swindling them out of their money. I believe you would have to agree with that. When a person allows himself to fall under some man’s spell, many times that person finds out too late, that the man they are following is actually tampering with their soul.


Let me ask you a question now. Have you been able to see by all these many examples and remarks, what divine healing is, and what it is not? Divine healing supercedes, or bypasses the natural law of healing that God has placed in every last one of us. But it is still the will of God for us to do whatever we need to, in order to keep that law of healing working in our body. But above all, Do not allow your life to be ruled by fear, for that is not the Spirit of God using fear tactics on you. That is how Satan operates. Just remember this, All healing is of God, when it is a true healing. But God does not always receive glory for it, for a lot of people just want to get healed so they can get back to their same old way of life, and never even think of God until they get sick again.


May God be praised forever! Amen.